摩訶止觀 白話全本 · 冊1

緣起—偏圓 · 10 單元 · 第 15 冊 · 冊目次

緣起Origins

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

玉泉寺的一夏說法

這一部《摩訶止觀》,是隋代天台智者大師所說,由門人灌頂記錄。

止與觀的體性明淨,前代不曾有過這樣定慧兼備、義觀雙明的完整開演。隋開皇十四年四月二十六日,智者大師在荊州玉泉寺,用整個夏季宣說這一法門,每日早、晚兩次,如慈悲的大雨普遍潤澤。大師的樂說辯才雖然沒有窮盡,說法卻只進行到第七『見境』便停止了,後面的部分沒有宣說。

然而,要舀取水流,就應當追尋水源;聞到香氣,也應當尋究它的根本。因此須先追溯這一法門的傳承。論中說佛自行悟道,沒有老師可以為他作保;經中又說佛在往昔曾受定光佛授記;世間典籍也說,生而知之最高,經由學習而知的次之。這幾句不是彼此排斥,而是分別證明無師自悟與從師受記兩面。法門如此廣大幽妙,究竟只是智者天然獨悟,還是有所師承而青出於藍?修行人若聽聞《付法藏》的傳承,便會知道它的宗本來源。

從大迦葉到師子的付法

大覺世尊經過長劫修行而功德圓滿,又經六年苦行降伏諸見,在菩提樹下一舉手指便降伏魔眾。最初在鹿野苑轉法輪,中間在靈鷲山說法,最後在拘尸那城的雙林入滅,把法付囑大迦葉。

第一,大迦葉。佛滅後,迦葉主持分舍利為八分,又結集經、律、論三藏,隨後把正法付囑阿難。

第二,阿難。阿難將入滅時,在河中進入風三昧,把自己的身體分成四分,然後付法給商那和修。

與商那和修同時,另有末田地接受付法。因此若只按本段從迦葉至師子的承傳次第計算,共二十三人;若把末田地另列,便是二十四人。

第三,商那和修。他伸手便降下兩道如甘露的香乳,又次第示現五百法門,隨後把法付給優波毱多。

第四,優波毱多。他尚在俗家時已次第證得前三果,受戒完成後證阿羅漢果,然後把法付給提迦多。

第五,提迦多。他登壇受戒,最初白羯磨時證初果;經過三番羯磨,次第斷除煩惱而證第四果。他把法付給彌遮迦。

第六,彌遮迦。他承接正法之後,再把法交付佛陀難提。

第七,佛陀難提。他繼承彌遮迦的法,又把法付給佛陀蜜多。

第八,佛陀蜜多。他為國王授三皈依,又降伏善於計算的論敵,最後把法付給脇比丘。

第九,脇比丘。他出生時頭髮已白;又曾以手指放光,照見暗室中的經卷。他把法付給富那奢。

第十,富那奢。他立論勝過馬鳴,馬鳴因而剃髮成為他的弟子,正法也由他付給馬鳴。

第十一,馬鳴。他創作名為《賴吒和羅》的伎樂,樂音演說無常、苦、空,使聽聞的人悟道。他把法付給毘羅。

第十二,毘羅。他造《無我論》,論書傳到哪裡,當地的邪見便被破除。他把法付給龍樹。

第十三,龍樹。他由父母所生的是生身,從龍宮取得經典而成就的是法身。他承接正法,又把法付給提婆。

第十四,提婆。他曾鑿去天神像的一眼;後來天神向他索眼,他又反覆取出自己隨即再生的肉眼布施,達數萬次。他把法付給羅睺羅。

第十五,羅睺羅。他能讀懂難解的鬼名書,因而降伏外道,之後把法付給僧佉難提。

第十六,僧佉難提。他以偈頌試驗一位自稱阿羅漢的人,然後把法付給僧佉耶奢。

第十七,僧佉耶奢。他遊行海邊,看見一座宮城以及眾生受報的種種景象,便說偈開示,後來把法付給鳩摩羅馱。

第十八,鳩摩羅馱。他面對一萬騎眾,能一一記住馬的顏色、人的姓名和各人的衣著。他把法付給闍夜那。

第十九,闍夜那。他為犯重罪的人化作烈火坑,命人入坑懺悔;火坑隨即化為清池,重罪也由此消除。他把法付給婆修槃陀。

第二十,婆修槃陀。本論略稱盤馱。他繼承正法,再把法交付摩奴羅。

第二十一,摩奴羅。他與前師分區教化:以恒河為界,自己前往一方弘法,前師在另一方利益眾生。這是兩人分任教化區域,不是把河水劈成兩半的神變。他把法付給鶴勒夜那。

第二十二,鶴勒夜那。他承接摩奴羅之法,後來把法付給師子。

第二十三,師子。他最後被檀彌羅王殺害。利劍斬下時,頸中沒有流血,只有白乳流出。

所以,按本論的承傳次第,付法藏從迦葉開始,到師子為止,共二十三人;若把與商那和修同時受法的末田地另計,便成二十四人。這些老師都是佛金口所記的聖者,能給眾生帶來很大的利益,但本段並沒有逐人判定他們各自的果位。

從前,國王把白象的象厩設在精舍旁,象聽聞佛法,性情便柔順;後來把象移近屠宰處,象見殺戮,惡心便猛烈增長。畜生尚且會受環境熏習,何況人在正法住世時遇到聖者,怎會沒有利益?又有婆羅門販賣許多人頭骨,用銅筯穿耳,分辨孔道全通、半通或不通;他把孔道通達的頭骨起塔供養,使亡者得生天上。聽聞正法的重要與功德竟能如此,所以佛為利益眾生而付囑法藏。

天台的近承

這一部止觀,是天台智者大師親自在心中修行的法門,由灌頂記錄傳下。智者出生時光明照滿房屋,眼有雙瞳;後來修《法華經》懺法,發得陀羅尼,又能代替法師講說金字《般若》。陳、隋兩代都尊他為帝王之師。他安坐入滅,所居之位是圓教五品。

《法華經》比較布施、度人的巨大福德與初隨喜人的功德,指出前者仍不及後者百千萬倍;何況智者不只初隨喜,而已具五品功德。經中又說這樣的人是如來之使,受如來差遣,行如來之事;《大般涅槃經》以具煩惱而能知如來祕藏的人為初依菩薩。灌頂用這些經句顯示智者所居的五品功德。

智者以南岳慧思為師。南岳的德行不可思議:十年專誦經典,七年修方等懺,九十日常坐,一時圓證,大小種種法門都朗然洞發。南岳又師事慧文禪師。慧文處在北齊高氏時代,獨步河淮;他的法門不是世人所能知道,好像腳踏大地、頭頂天空,旁人無法測量其高厚。

慧文用心完全依據《大智度論》。《大智度論》由龍樹所說,而龍樹在《付法藏》的承傳中是第十三師。智者在《觀心論》中歸命龍樹為師,由此可以驗知,龍樹是天台法脈的高祖。

有人懷疑:《中論》重在破遣蕩除,《摩訶止觀》重在建立法門,二者怎會相同?答:印度注釋龍樹論書的家數很多,不能只認青目一家而排除其餘傳承。況且龍樹偈明說,因緣所生之法即空,也是假名,也是中道〔云云〕。破除實執與建立空、假、中三諦,本來不相違背。

三種止觀

天台從南岳傳得三種止觀:第一漸次,第二不定,第三圓頓。三者都是大乘,都以實相為所緣,也都稱為止觀。漸次止觀由淺而深,好像一步一步登上階梯;不定止觀前後互換,好像金剛寶放在日光之下,隨方映現;圓頓止觀初後不二,好像神通者直接騰空。這是為三種根性而說三種法門,也用三種譬喻來顯示。

漸次止觀的人,最初也知道實相,只因實相深難領會,所以採取容易實行的次第。首先修三皈五戒,翻轉邪行而歸向正道,止息地獄、餓鬼、畜生的火、血、刀途,通達人天三善道。其次修禪定,止息欲望與散亂之網,通達色界、無色界的禪定。再修無漏,止息三界牢獄,通達涅槃。再修慈悲,止息只求自己證悟的心,通達菩薩道。最後修實相,止息空、有二邊的偏執,通達常住之道。這就是由淺入深的漸次止觀。

不定止觀沒有另外固定的階位,而是就前面的漸次與後面的頓入互相更換:有時先淺後深,有時先深後淺;有時從事入理,有時由理起事;可以把世界悉檀轉作第一義,也可以把第一義轉作為人、對治;可以息觀而名為止,也可以照止而名為觀,所以稱為不定。

有人問:教法與所緣境既然名稱相同,行相為什麼忽然不同?答:它們是相同中的不同,也是不同中的相同。先就一重說,漸次中有六類,善、惡各三;無漏總相中又有三,凡有十二種不同,從差別較多的一面立名,所以稱為不定。再就一重說,漸次中有九種不同,不定中有四種不同,總共十三種,仍從差別較多的一面說是不同。若從同一面說,三者同是大乘、同緣實相、同名止觀。因此,同與不同都不能偏廢。一切賢聖都依無為法而有差別,正顯示這一義理。

圓頓止觀從最初便緣實相,所面對的境當體即中,沒有一法不真實。把心繫於法界,當下一念就是法界,一色一香都不離中道;自己的法界、諸佛法界、眾生法界也都如此。五陰、十二入都是真如,便沒有一個實在的苦可捨;無明與塵勞當體不離菩提,便沒有一個實在的集可斷;邊見與邪見當體不離中正,便沒有一條另外的道可修;生死當體不離涅槃,便沒有一個另在他處的滅可證。

沒有實在的苦、集,所以不住世間;沒有另立的道、滅,所以也不住出世間。唯是一味實相,實相以外沒有別法。法性寂然而不動,名為止;就在寂然中常常明照,名為觀。雖然說有初、有後,初後卻沒有兩體與差別,這便叫圓頓止觀。

聞、信、行、位、莊嚴、建立

現在暫置漸次與不定,依經再說圓頓。賢首菩薩的大意是:菩薩在生死中最初發心時,一向求無上菩提,心志堅固不可動搖;這一念的功德深廣無邊,即使如來經歷長劫分別宣說,也不能窮盡。圓頓菩薩由此聞圓法、起圓信、立圓行、入圓位,以圓功德莊嚴自己,又以圓的力用建立眾生。

什麼叫聞圓法?聽聞生死不離法身、煩惱不離般若、結業不離解脫。法身、般若、解脫雖有三個名稱,卻沒有三個互相隔絕的體;雖同是一體,又可依作用安立三名。三就是一,一也不壞三,實際沒有差別。法身究竟,般若與解脫也同樣究竟;般若清淨,法身與解脫也同樣清淨;解脫自在,法身與般若也同樣自在。聽聞一切法都完整具足佛法,無所減少,便叫聞圓法。

什麼叫圓信?相信一切法當體即空、即假、即中。雖不可固定為一、二、三,卻不妨說一、二、三;不固定為一、二、三,是遮遣對三諦的實執,而說一、二、三,是如實照見三諦。遮與照都究竟、清淨、自在。聽到深義不恐怖,聽到廣義不懷疑,聽到非深非廣的意旨又能勇進,便叫圓信。

什麼叫圓行?一心專求無上菩提,當體不離中道,不再另向偏邊追逐,空、假、中三諦一時圓修。不被無的一邊寂滅,也不被有的一邊動搖;不落動與寂,直入中道,便叫圓行。

什麼叫入圓位?入初住時,一住便具一切住;一位所證的法性,究竟、清淨、自在,與一切位所證的法性不相隔絕,這叫圓位。這並不表示初住在事位上已等同究竟,而是說所證之理圓融無缺。

什麼叫圓自在莊嚴?經中廣說菩薩自在之相:可以從這一根入定,從另一根出定說法;可以在同一根同時入定、出定,也可以示現不入不出。眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意每一根都如此。對色、聲、香、味、觸、法每一塵,也可從此塵入定、從彼塵出定,或在一塵雙入雙出,或示現不入不出。

在十方中,可以從此方入定、從彼方起而說法,也可以在一方雙入雙出,或不入不出。對每一事物,也都能作相同示現。若詳細說,正報的一根一塵中便能即入、即出、雙入雙出或不入不出;依報國土也同樣自在。這叫圓自在莊嚴。

譬如太陽照遍四天下:一處正午,一處清晨,一處黃昏,一處半夜。四處所見時間不同,實際只是一輪太陽。菩薩自在的作用也是如此,一心不動而能隨處示現差別。

什麼叫以圓力用建立眾生?菩薩或只放一道光,便能使有緣眾生獲得即空、即假、即中的利益,也能獲得入、出、雙入出、不入出的不同利益。行、住、坐、臥,語言、沉默及一切造作,也都能如此利益眾生。有緣者看見,如有眼人見光;無緣者雖在光中仍不能覺察,如盲者常處黑暗。

又譬如娑伽羅龍王,力量向上遍及六欲天,橫向遍及四方,興起種種雲,震發種種雷,閃耀種種電,降下種種雨;龍王在自己的宮中不動不搖,外界卻有種種不同施設。菩薩也是如此,內心通達即空、即假、即中,不離法性而使眾生各獲利益、各得作用。這叫圓力用建立眾生。

初發心菩薩尚且如此,何況中間與後心?如來因此殷勤稱歎此法,使聞者歡喜。常啼菩薩向東求般若,善財童子向南求善知識,藥王菩薩燃臂供佛,普明王甘願赴死求法,有人一日早、中、晚三次捨恒河沙等身,這些大行仍不足報答一句佛法的力量;即使兩肩荷負佛法百千萬劫,又怎能報盡佛法之恩?一部經一次說法尚且如此,其餘經典也是同理。

諸經證明三門

有人請問:還希望聽到其他三昧的真實經證。答:經論廣博,不能全部徵引,只略舉一二。

《維摩詰所說經》以佛初坐道樹、降魔、成道、三轉法輪、三寶出現,顯示漸教之始;以佛用一音說法而眾生隨類各解,或恐怖、或歡喜、或厭離、或斷疑,證明不定;以說法不落有、無,因緣所生而業果不失,證明圓頓。

《大品》以次第行、次第學、次第道證漸;以摩尼寶被不同顏色包裹,放入水中便使水隨物變色,證不定;以從初發心直到坐道場、轉法輪度眾生,證圓頓。

《法華經》以應當用此法漸入佛慧證漸;以對不信此法的人,另在其他深法中示教利喜證不定;以正直捨棄方便、只說無上道證圓頓。

《大般涅槃經》以從牛乳依次成酪、生酥、熟酥、醍醐證漸;以毒可放在乳中令人死亡,也可放在醍醐中令人死亡證不定;以雪山忍辱草使食草之牛直接出醍醐證圓頓。

《無量義經》以法雨先落微滴,潤澤欲塵、開涅槃門、扇解脫風、除世間熱惱,繼而降下十二因緣之雨,最後普降無上大乘,使一切眾生發菩提心,證明漸次。

又有六經證圓:《華嚴經》說娑伽羅龍王降下大雨,只有大海能受,其餘地方不能承受;《淨名經》說進入瞻蔔林便只聞瞻蔔香,不再聞其他香;《首楞嚴三昧經》說把萬種香搗成香丸,燒其中一塵便具足眾香;《大品》說要以一切種智知一切法,應修般若;《法華經》說合掌恭敬,願聞具足之道;《大般涅槃經》說入大海沐浴,便已用了諸河之水。

《華嚴經》又以日出為總譬:先照高山,再照幽谷,再照平地。平地所受譬不定,幽谷譬漸次,高山譬圓頓。這些都是佛金口所說、三世如來共同尊重的法。向過去追尋,久遠得沒有起點;看現在,廣大得沒有邊際;向未來延伸,又展轉無窮。既然過去、現在、未來都不可思議,便應知道止觀是諸佛之師。法常住,所以諸佛也常住,常、樂、我、淨也同樣如此。經證既如此明白,怎能不信?

三種文字與一實相門

既已信受三種止觀,還須知道承載它們的三種文字。漸次文是《次第禪門》,本可成三十卷,現行十卷是大莊嚴寺法慎所記;不定文如《六妙門》,把不定之意運用於十二禪、九想、八背捨、觀練熏修、因緣與六度,縱橫旋轉而無礙,這是陳代尚書令毛喜請智者說出的法門;圓頓文就是灌頂在荊州玉泉寺所記的十卷《摩訶止觀》。雖有三種文字,卻不可執著文字而使自己長出贅疣。見般若與不見般若,都可能成為束縛,也都可能成為解脫;對文字的態度也是如此。

有人問:諸法寂滅,不可用語言宣說;《大般涅槃經》又說生生乃至不生不生皆不可說。無論通說、別說,語言之路都斷了,既沒有能說者,也沒有所說法。舍利弗說自己聽聞解脫中沒有言說,所以不知該說什麼;《淨名經》也說,說法者無說無示,聽法者無聞無得。人既不能說,法又不可說,為什麼還要用文字開示人?

答:這只是看見不可說的一邊,沒有看見另一邊。《大般涅槃經》同時說,有因緣時也可以說;《法華經》說以無數方便、種種因緣為眾生說法,又說以方便力為五比丘說。無論通、別,都有可以說的一面。《大般涅槃經》以有眼者為盲人說乳,指真諦可說;《天王般若》說總持本無文字,而文字能顯總持,指俗諦可說;如來也常依真、俗二諦說法。

《淨名經》說文字本性遠離,當體便是解脫,這就是說而無說;《大般涅槃經》說,若知如來常不說法,便是真多聞,這是不說而說。《思益經》說佛與弟子常行兩事:或者說法,或者聖默然。《法華經》說來去坐立常宣妙法,如大雨普潤;又說求佛道的人應常親近多聞善知識,善知識是化導人見佛的大因緣。《大般涅槃經》以空中起雲雷,象牙上便生花為譬。怎能說佛法永遠只有不說?

若只爭論說與默,不懂教法的用意,便離實理越來越遠。離開言說,沒有另一個可得的理;離開實理,也沒有一個獨立的說。說當體無說,無說不礙於說,二者沒有兩體,事相當下就是真理。

佛以大悲憐愍一切未聞法的人。月亮隱在重山後,便舉扇讓人由扇形想見月輪;風本息於虛空,便以樹木搖動教人知道有風。當時的人心意遲鈍,直接玄覽實相很難,眼根依色塵而入,藉文字便較容易。若把文字封死,文字才會成為障礙;若知道文而非文,又不是斷滅文字,便能從一文得到一切理解。所以用漸次、不定、圓頓三種文字,共作通達同一實相的門。至此,緣起的略說完畢。

十廣開章

現在開為十章:一大意,二釋名,三體相,四攝法,五偏圓,六方便,七正觀,八果報,九起教,十旨歸。十只是恰當的科數,不多也不少。開始標定目標,直到最後歸於究竟宗旨,善始善終都含在十章中。

所謂生起,是專說十章的前後次第。究竟理本來寂滅,沒有可生、可起;但因眾生因緣,十章都可說有生起。分別而言,前章能生後章,後章依前章而起,緣由與趨向次第也同樣如此。

眾生無量劫來被愚癡迷惑覆蔽,不知道無明當體不離明,如今首先開示使其覺悟,所以叫大意。既知無明不離明,心不再流動,所以名止;朗然明淨,所以名觀。既已聽聞止觀之名,便進一步得到它的體;這一體能攝一切法,又攝偏、圓。由偏圓之解,建立修行方便;方便建立,正觀便成就;正觀成就,獲得妙果報;自己得法後,再起教化他,使自他安樂,同歸常寂。只因眾生未達無生無起,才施設十章的生起;若了達無生無起,心行寂滅,語言路斷,便寂然清淨。

所謂分別,是十章功德如袋中藏寶;若不探取顯示,別人就看不見。因此可從真、俗、非真非俗,說、默、非說非默,定、慧、非定慧,目、足、非目足,因、果、非因果,自、他、非自他,共、不共、非共非不共,通、別、非通別,廣、略、非廣略,橫、豎、非橫非豎等各面,自在設問分別。

從大意到正觀的前八章,是即俗而真;果報一章即真而俗;旨歸非真非俗。正觀是聖默,其餘八章是聖說,旨歸非說非默。正觀的一部分屬定,其餘八章與正觀另一部分屬慧,旨歸非定非慧。大意到正觀是因,果報是果,旨歸非因非果。前八章是自行,起教是化他,旨歸非自非他。

大意至起教可比作眼目,方便至果報可比作腳足,旨歸非目非足。大意至正觀是共,果報與起教不共,旨歸非共非不共。大意一章是通,其餘八章是別,旨歸非通非別。大意是略,其餘八章是廣,旨歸非廣非略。體相依豎向次第而說,其餘八章橫向展開,旨歸非橫非豎。

四番問答

問:略指與大意相同還是不同?答:通說只是名稱不同而意義相同;別說則略指含三門,大意專在圓頓一門。

問:既能依顯教說顯觀,是否也應依祕密教說密觀?答:既然已分顯、密,現在只說顯教,不說祕密教。

問:分門時可以這樣限定,任意討論時能不能談密觀?答:有時可以,有時不可以。教是上位聖者覆被下根所說的言教,聖者能說顯也能說密;凡夫只能傳述顯教,不能傳述祕密。若聽者因此修觀,情況又不同:六根清淨位的人,能以一妙音遍滿大千世界,隨意到達各處,所以能傳密教。修觀者也可能在所修顯法中發起相應境界;沒有今生修習的人,也可能由宿世習氣而發,這時可以就密觀而論。

問:由淺入深是漸觀,由深轉淺是哪一種觀?答:是不定觀。

問:初後都淺是什麼觀?答:那是小乘之意,不屬這三種止觀。

問:小乘也是佛說,為什麼說不屬此三門?若不屬,便不應稱漸。答:這裡既已分大、小乘,小乘不是本段所論。此處所謂漸,是從微細逐步到顯著的漸;小乘從初到後都未了實相,所以不是此處的大乘漸次止觀。

問:所示三種文都是色法。文字究竟是門,還是不是門?若是門,色法本身已是實相,還要通往哪裡?若不是門,為什麼又說一色一香都不離中道?

答:文字與門都不離實相。眾生顛倒的多,不顛倒的少,所以用文字開示;就在文字上通達文、非文,以及非文非不文。文字因此是門,從這扇門便能證得實相;門自身具足一切法,所以它既是門,也不固定只是門,也不是斷滅地否定門。

A Summer of Teaching at Yuquan Monastery

The Mohe Zhiguan (Great Calming-and-Contemplation) was spoken by the Tiantai Master Zhiyi of the Sui and recorded by his disciple Guanding.

The essential character of calming and contemplation is luminous and pure. No former age had heard so complete an exposition—one in which concentration and wisdom are both excellent, and meaning and contemplation both shine. On the twenty-sixth day of the fourth month in the fourteenth year of Kaihuang under the Sui, Master Zhiyi began expounding this Dharma gate at Yuquan Monastery in Jingzhou. He taught throughout the summer, twice each day, morning and evening, universally moistening his listeners like a great rain of compassion. Although the master’s eloquence in teaching was inexhaustible, the exposition reached only the seventh object, the “Object of Views,” and then stopped. The later portion was never taught.

Yet to draw from a stream, one should seek its source; on smelling a fragrance, one should investigate its root. The transmission of this Dharma gate must therefore be traced first. The treatise says that the Buddha awakened to the path by himself, with no teacher to act as his guarantor. A scripture also says that in a former life the Buddha received a prediction from Dīpaṃkara Buddha. A secular classic says that those who know from birth are highest and those who know through learning are next. These statements do not exclude one another. They separately establish the two aspects of awakening without a teacher and receiving a prediction from a teacher. Was this vast and subtle Dharma gate entirely Zhiyi’s innate, solitary awakening, or did he inherit a lineage and surpass his predecessors? Practitioners who hear the transmission recorded in the Fufazang will know its source and foundation.

The Transmission of the Dharma from Mahākāśyapa to Siṃha

The World-Honored One, the Great Awakened One, cultivated for long kalpas and perfected his merit. After six years of ascetic practice he subdued the various views, and beneath the bodhi tree he raised one finger and subdued the hosts of Māra. He first turned the Dharma wheel at the Deer Park, taught in the middle period at Vulture Peak, and finally entered extinction between the twin trees at Kuśinagara, entrusting the Dharma to Mahākāśyapa.

First, Mahākāśyapa. After the Buddha’s passing, Kāśyapa presided over the division of the relics into eight portions and compiled the three baskets of scripture, discipline, and treatise. He then entrusted the true Dharma to Ānanda.

Second, Ānanda. As Ānanda was about to enter extinction, he entered the wind samādhi in the river and divided his body into four portions. He then transmitted the Dharma to Śāṇavāsa.

Madhyāntika also received the transmission at the same time as Śāṇavāsa. Thus, if one counts only the succession in this passage from Kāśyapa through Siṃha, there are twenty-three persons; if Madhyāntika is separately listed, there are twenty-four.

Third, Śāṇavāsa. When he extended his hand, two streams of fragrant milk like ambrosia descended. He also manifested five hundred Dharma gates in sequence, then entrusted the Dharma to Upagupta.

Fourth, Upagupta. While still a householder he successively attained the first three fruits; after completing ordination he attained arhatship. He then entrusted the Dharma to Dhītika.

Fifth, Dhītika. When he ascended the ordination platform, he attained the first fruit at the initial announcement of the karman. Through the three rounds of the karman he successively eliminated the afflictions and attained the fourth fruit. He entrusted the Dharma to Miccaka.

Sixth, Miccaka. After receiving the true Dharma, he in turn entrusted it to Buddhanandi.

Seventh, Buddhanandi. He inherited Miccaka’s Dharma and then entrusted it to Buddhamitra.

Eighth, Buddhamitra. He conferred the three refuges on a king and subdued a disputant skilled in calculation. Finally, he entrusted the Dharma to the bhikṣu Pārśva.

Ninth, the bhikṣu Pārśva. His hair was already white when he was born. On another occasion he emitted light from his fingers and illuminated scriptures in a dark room. He entrusted the Dharma to Puṇyayaśas.

Tenth, Puṇyayaśas. His argument defeated Aśvaghoṣa, who consequently shaved his head and became his disciple. Puṇyayaśas also transmitted the true Dharma to Aśvaghoṣa.

Eleventh, Aśvaghoṣa. He created a musical performance called Rāṣṭrapāla. Its music expounded impermanence, suffering, and emptiness, leading those who heard it to awaken to the path. He entrusted the Dharma to Kapimala.

Twelfth, Kapimala. He composed the Treatise on No-Self. Wherever it circulated, local wrong views were broken. He entrusted the Dharma to Nāgārjuna.

Thirteenth, Nāgārjuna. What was born from his parents was his birth body; what was fulfilled when he obtained scriptures from the dragon palace was his Dharma body. Having received the true Dharma, he transmitted it to Āryadeva.

Fourteenth, Āryadeva. Once he gouged one eye from the image of a deity. Later, when the deity demanded an eye from him, he repeatedly removed and gave away his own fleshly eye, which immediately grew back; he did this tens of thousands of times. He entrusted the Dharma to Rāhulata.

Fifteenth, Rāhulata. He could read the difficult Book of the Names of Ghosts and thereby subdued non-Buddhist teachers. He then entrusted the Dharma to Saṃghanandi.

Sixteenth, Saṃghanandi. He tested a man who claimed to be an arhat by means of a verse, then entrusted the Dharma to Saṃghayaśas.

Seventeenth, Saṃghayaśas. Traveling by the seashore, he saw a palace city and the various scenes in which beings underwent their retributions. He taught them in verse, and later entrusted the Dharma to Kumāralāta.

Eighteenth, Kumāralāta. Confronted with ten thousand horsemen, he could remember each horse’s color, each person’s name, and everyone’s clothing. He entrusted the Dharma to Jayata.

Nineteenth, Jayata. For a person who had committed a grave offense, he conjured a pit of blazing fire and ordered him to enter it in repentance. The fire pit immediately became a clear pool, and the grave offense was thereby removed. He entrusted the Dharma to Vasubandhu.

Twentieth, Vasubandhu, abbreviated in this treatise as Bandha. He inherited the true Dharma and then entrusted it to Manorhita.

Twenty-first, Manorhita. He and his former teacher divided the regions in which they would teach, using the Ganges as their boundary: Manorhita went to propagate the Dharma in one region while his former teacher remained in the other to benefit beings. This was a division of teaching territories between two people, not a miracle in which the river’s waters were split in half. He entrusted the Dharma to Haklenayaśas.

Twenty-second, Haklenayaśas. He received Manorhita’s Dharma and later entrusted it to Siṃha.

Twenty-third, Siṃha. He was finally killed by King Dammira. When the sharp sword severed his neck, no blood flowed; only white milk emerged.

Thus, according to the succession given in this treatise, the transmission of the Dharma treasury runs from Kāśyapa through Siṃha and contains twenty-three persons. If Madhyāntika, who received the Dharma at the same time as Śāṇavāsa, is counted separately, the total becomes twenty-four. These masters were noble ones predicted by the Buddha’s golden mouth and brought great benefit to sentient beings, but this passage does not determine the fruit or stage attained by each person.

Formerly a king placed a white elephant’s stable beside a monastery. On hearing the Buddha-Dharma, the elephant’s temperament became gentle. Later the elephant was moved near a slaughterhouse; seeing the killing, its vicious mind grew fiercely. If even an animal is perfumed by its environment, how could people who encounter noble ones while the true Dharma remains in the world fail to benefit? There was also a brahmin who sold many human skulls. By passing a bronze rod through their ears, he distinguished those whose passages were completely open, half open, or blocked. For the skulls with passages fully open, he built a stūpa and made offerings, causing the deceased to be reborn in heaven. Such is the importance and merit of hearing the true Dharma. For the benefit of sentient beings, the Buddha therefore entrusted the Dharma treasury to his successors.

Tiantai’s Proximate Lineage

This calming-and-contemplation was a Dharma gate personally practiced within the mind of the Tiantai Master Zhiyi, then recorded and transmitted by Guanding. When Zhiyi was born, light filled the room and each of his eyes had two pupils. Later, while practicing the repentance rite of the Lotus Sūtra, he awakened to dhāraṇī and became able to take another Dharma master’s place in lecturing on a gold-lettered Prajñāpāramitā. Both the Chen and Sui dynasties revered him as an imperial teacher. He entered extinction while seated; the position he occupied was the fifth grade of the Perfect Teaching.

The Lotus Sūtra compares the immense merit of giving and liberating others with the merit of the first person who rejoices in accord, saying that the former does not equal the latter by hundreds of thousands of myriads of times. Zhiyi, moreover, was not merely at the first rejoicing but possessed the merit of all five grades. The scripture also says that such persons are the Tathāgata’s emissaries, sent by the Tathāgata to carry out the Tathāgata’s work. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra calls a person who still possesses afflictions yet can know the Tathāgata’s secret treasury a bodhisattva of the first reliance. Guanding uses these scriptural passages to disclose the merit of the five grades occupied by Zhiyi.

Zhiyi took Nanyue Huisi as his master. Nanyue’s virtue and practice were inconceivable: for ten years he devoted himself to reciting scriptures; for seven he practiced the Vaipulya repentance; after sitting constantly for ninety days, he realized everything perfectly in a single moment, and the Dharma gates of both the Great and Lesser Vehicles opened to him with lucid clarity. Nanyue in turn studied with the meditation master Huiwen. Huiwen lived under the Gao rulers of the Northern Qi and stood without peer throughout the regions of the Yellow and Huai rivers. His Dharma gate was beyond ordinary people’s knowledge, like someone whose feet rest on the earth and whose head touches the sky: bystanders cannot measure his height or depth.

Huiwen’s contemplation relied entirely on the Dazhidu Lun. The Dazhidu Lun was spoken by Nāgārjuna, who is the thirteenth master in the Fufazang succession. In his Guanxin Lun, Zhiyi takes refuge in Nāgārjuna as his master. This verifies that Nāgārjuna is the distant patriarch of the Tiantai Dharma lineage.

Someone objects: the Madhyamaka Treatise emphasizes breaking and sweeping away, while the Mohe Zhiguan emphasizes establishing Dharma gates. How can the two be the same? Answer: India had many traditions that commented on Nāgārjuna’s treatises; one cannot recognize only Piṅgala’s line and exclude all other transmissions. Moreover, Nāgārjuna’s verse expressly says that dharmas born of causes and conditions are emptiness, are provisional names, and are the Middle Way〔and so forth〕. Breaking substantial attachment and establishing the three truths of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle do not conflict.

The Three Forms of Calming-and-Contemplation

Tiantai received three forms of calming-and-contemplation from Nanyue: first the gradual, second the indeterminate, and third the perfect-and-sudden. All three belong to the Great Vehicle, all take the true mark as their condition, and all are called calming-and-contemplation. Gradual calming-and-contemplation proceeds from shallow to profound, like ascending a stairway one step at a time. Indeterminate calming-and-contemplation exchanges earlier and later stages, like an adamantine jewel placed in sunlight and reflecting according to its direction. Perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation makes no duality between beginning and end, like a person with supernormal powers soaring directly through the air. The three Dharma gates are taught for three capacities and disclosed through three similes.

Practitioners of gradual calming-and-contemplation know the true mark from the outset. Only because the true mark is profound and difficult to comprehend do they adopt a practicable sequence. First they cultivate the three refuges and five precepts, reverse wrong conduct and return to the right path, halt the paths of fire, blood, and blades in the hells, among hungry ghosts, and among animals, and pass through to the three wholesome paths of humans and gods. Next they cultivate meditative concentration, halt the net of desire and distraction, and pass through to the concentrations of the form and formless realms. Then they cultivate the uncontaminated, halt the prison of the three realms, and pass through to nirvāṇa. Next they cultivate compassion, halt the mind that seeks only its own realization, and pass through to the bodhisattva path. Finally they cultivate the true mark, halt biased attachment to the two extremes of emptiness and being, and pass through to the ever-abiding path. This is gradual calming-and-contemplation proceeding from shallow to profound.

Indeterminate calming-and-contemplation has no separate fixed stages. Instead, the earlier gradual and later sudden approaches interchange: sometimes shallow precedes profound and sometimes profound precedes shallow; sometimes one enters principle from phenomena and sometimes gives rise to phenomena from principle. The worldly siddhānta may become the ultimate meaning, while the ultimate meaning may become the person-oriented or counteractive siddhānta. Contemplation may be stilled and called calming, while calming may be illuminated and called contemplation. It is therefore called indeterminate.

Someone asks: if the teaching and the object taken as condition have the same name, why do their modes of practice suddenly differ? Answer: theirs is difference within sameness and sameness within difference. At one level, the gradual contains six classes, three wholesome and three unwholesome. Within the general category of the uncontaminated there are three more. Altogether there are twelve differences. Because it is named from the side with more distinctions, it is called indeterminate. At another level, the gradual has nine distinctions and the indeterminate has four, for a total of thirteen; again, difference is named from the side with more distinctions. From the side of sameness, however, all three belong to the Great Vehicle, all take the true mark as their condition, and all are named calming-and-contemplation. Neither sameness nor difference may therefore be discarded. All worthies and noble ones are differentiated by virtue of the unconditioned Dharma: this directly discloses the principle at issue.

Perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation takes the true mark as its condition from the very beginning. Whatever object mind encounters is, in its very identity, the Middle; there is no Dharma that is not real. Fasten the mind to the Dharma realm: the present thought itself is the Dharma realm, and not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way. One’s own Dharma realm, the Dharma realms of all buddhas, and the Dharma realms of sentient beings are all likewise. The five aggregates and twelve sense fields are suchness, so there is no substantial suffering to relinquish. Ignorance and defilement in their very identity do not depart from awakening, so there is no substantial origination to eliminate. Extreme and wrong views in their very identity do not depart from central correctness, so there is no separate path to cultivate. Birth and death in their very identity do not depart from nirvāṇa, so there is no cessation elsewhere to realize.

Because there are no substantial suffering and origination, one does not abide in the world. Because no separate path and cessation are established, one does not abide beyond the world either. There is only the single flavor of the true mark, and no separate Dharma outside it. Dharma-nature is quiescent and unmoving: this is called calming. Within that very quiescence it constantly illuminates: this is called contemplation. Although a beginning and an end are spoken of, they have neither two essences nor any difference. This is called perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation.

Hearing · Faith · Practice · Stage · Adornment · Establishment

Set aside the gradual and indeterminate for the moment, and follow scripture in explaining the perfect-and-sudden further. The essential meaning spoken by Bodhisattva Bhadramukha is this: when a bodhisattva first arouses the mind amid birth and death, single-mindedly seeking unsurpassed awakening, the resolve is firm and immovable. The merit of this single thought is profound, vast, and boundless; even if the Tathāgata analyzed and proclaimed it for long kalpas, it could not be exhausted. From this, the perfect-and-sudden bodhisattva hears the perfect Dharma, gives rise to perfect faith, establishes perfect practice, enters the perfect stage, adorns the self with perfect merit, and establishes sentient beings through perfect powers and functions.

What does it mean to hear the perfect Dharma? One hears that birth and death do not depart from the Dharma body, afflictions do not depart from prajñā, and binding karma does not depart from liberation. Although Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation have three names, they are not three mutually isolated essences. Although they are a single essence, three names may be established according to function. The three are one, while the one does not destroy the three; in reality there is no difference. The Dharma body is ultimate, and prajñā and liberation are equally ultimate. Prajñā is pure, and Dharma body and liberation are equally pure. Liberation is sovereign, and Dharma body and prajñā are equally sovereign. Hearing that every Dharma completely possesses the Buddha-Dharma without deficiency is called hearing the perfect Dharma.

What is perfect faith? It is believing that every Dharma, in its very identity, is emptiness, is provisional, and is the Middle. Although these cannot be fixed as one, two, or three, one may still speak of one, two, and three. Not fixing them as one, two, or three negates substantial attachment to the three truths; speaking of one, two, and three illuminates the three truths as they are. Negation and illumination are both ultimate, pure, and sovereign. Not being frightened on hearing the profound, not doubting on hearing the vast, and advancing courageously on hearing the purport that is neither profound nor vast is called perfect faith.

What is perfect practice? It is single-mindedly seeking unsurpassed awakening, which in its very identity does not depart from the Middle Way, without separately pursuing a biased extreme. The three truths of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle are cultivated perfectly at one time. One is neither extinguished by the extreme of nonbeing nor shaken by the extreme of being. Without falling into movement or quiescence, one enters the Middle Way directly. This is called perfect practice.

What is entering the perfect stage? Upon entering the first abode, one abode includes all abodes. The Dharma-nature realized at this one stage—ultimate, pure, and sovereign—is not isolated from the Dharma-nature realized at every stage. This is called the perfect stage. It does not mean that the first abode is already identical to the ultimate at the level of its phenomenal stage; it means that the principle realized is perfectly interfused and lacks nothing.

What is perfect, sovereign adornment? The scripture extensively describes a bodhisattva’s sovereignty: one can enter concentration through one faculty, emerge from concentration through another, and teach the Dharma; one can enter and emerge through the same faculty at once, or manifest neither entering nor emerging. This holds for each of the eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind faculties. With each object—form, sound, fragrance, flavor, touch, and dharmas—one can likewise enter through this object and emerge through another, both enter and emerge through one object, or manifest neither entering nor emerging.

Within the ten directions, one can enter concentration in one direction, rise in another, and teach the Dharma; one can also both enter and emerge in one direction, or neither enter nor emerge. The same manifestations can be performed in relation to every phenomenon. In detail, within a single faculty or object of the primary retribution one can enter, emerge, both enter and emerge, or neither enter nor emerge. The dependent-retribution land is equally sovereign. This is called perfect, sovereign adornment.

It is like the sun illuminating all four continents: in one place it is noon, in another morning, in another dusk, and in another midnight. The times seen in the four places differ, but in reality there is only one sun. A bodhisattva’s sovereign functioning is the same: the single mind does not move, yet it can manifest differences everywhere.

What does it mean to establish sentient beings through perfect powers and functions? A bodhisattva may emit only a single beam of light, yet cause sentient beings with the relevant conditions to obtain the benefits of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle and also the differing benefits of entering, emerging, both entering and emerging, or neither entering nor emerging. Walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, remaining silent, and every action can likewise benefit sentient beings. Those with the relevant conditions see, as sighted people see light; those without the relevant conditions remain unaware even while within the light, as blind people always remain in darkness.

It is also like the Sāgara Dragon King, whose power extends upward throughout the six heavens of desire and laterally throughout the four directions. He raises various clouds, thunders various peals, flashes various lightning, and sends down various rains. The Dragon King does not move or sway within his own palace, yet manifold provisions appear outside it. A bodhisattva is the same. Inwardly penetrating emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle, the bodhisattva does not depart from Dharma-nature yet causes sentient beings each to obtain benefit and function. This is establishing sentient beings through perfect powers and functions.

If even a bodhisattva who has first aroused the mind is like this, how much more those in the middle and later minds? The Tathāgata therefore earnestly praises this Dharma and causes its hearers to rejoice. Bodhisattva Sadāprarudita went east to seek prajñā; the youth Sudhana went south to seek good spiritual friends; Bodhisattva Medicine King burned his arm as an offering to the Buddha; King Puming willingly went to his death to seek the Dharma; and another person gave bodies equal to the sands of the Ganges three times in one day—morning, midday, and evening. Even these great practices are insufficient to repay the power of a single phrase of Buddha-Dharma. If one bore the Buddha-Dharma on both shoulders for hundreds of thousands of myriads of kalpas, how could one exhaust one’s debt of gratitude to it? If this is true of a single scripture and a single teaching assembly, the same principle applies to all other scriptures.

Scriptural Attestation of the Three Gates

Someone requests: I still wish to hear authentic scriptural attestations for the other samādhis. Answer: the scriptures and treatises are vast and cannot all be cited, so only one or two examples will be given.

The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa discloses the beginning of the gradual teaching through the Buddha’s first sitting beneath the tree of awakening, subduing Māra, achieving awakening, turning the Dharma wheel three times, and causing the Three Jewels to appear. It establishes the indeterminate through the Buddha teaching in a single voice while sentient beings understand according to their kind—some frightened, some delighted, some disenchanted, and some freed from doubt. It establishes the perfect-and-sudden through his teaching that does not fall into being or nonbeing and through conditioned arising in which karmic fruit is never lost.

The Larger Prajñāpāramitā establishes the gradual through sequential practice, sequential learning, and a sequential path. It establishes the indeterminate through a maṇi jewel wrapped in different colors and placed in water, causing the water to change color according to the object. It establishes the perfect-and-sudden through proceeding from the first arousal of mind all the way to sitting at the place of awakening, turning the Dharma wheel, and liberating sentient beings.

The Lotus Sūtra establishes the gradual through the instruction to use this Dharma gradually to enter the Buddha’s wisdom. It establishes the indeterminate through demonstrating, teaching, benefiting, and gladdening those who do not believe this Dharma by using other profound teachings. It establishes the perfect-and-sudden through straightforwardly relinquishing skillful means and teaching only the unsurpassed path.

The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra establishes the gradual through milk from a cow successively becoming curds, raw butter, clarified butter, and ghee. It establishes the indeterminate through poison that can kill a person whether placed in milk or placed in ghee. It establishes the perfect-and-sudden through the Forbearance grass of the Snow Mountains, which causes a cow that eats it to produce ghee directly.

The Sūtra of Innumerable Meanings establishes the gradual through Dharma rain that first falls in tiny drops, moistening the dust of desire, opening the gate of nirvāṇa, fanning the wind of liberation, and removing the world’s feverish affliction; that next sends down the rain of the twelve links of dependent origination; and that finally pours down the unsurpassed Great Vehicle everywhere, causing all sentient beings to arouse the mind of awakening.

Six more scriptures attest the perfect. The Avataṃsaka Sūtra says that when the Sāgara Dragon King pours down great rain, only the ocean can receive it; other places cannot bear it. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa says that upon entering a campaka grove one smells only campaka and no other fragrance. The Śūraṃgamasamādhi Sūtra says that ten thousand kinds of incense are pounded into a pellet, and burning a single speck releases all their fragrances. The Larger Prajñāpāramitā says that to know all dharmas with knowledge of all modes, one should cultivate prajñā. The Lotus Sūtra speaks of joining one’s palms in reverence and wishing to hear the complete path. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that bathing in the great ocean means that one has already used the waters of all rivers.

The Avataṃsaka Sūtra also uses the sunrise as a comprehensive simile: the sun first illuminates the high mountains, next the secluded valleys, and next the level ground. What the level ground receives represents the indeterminate, the secluded valleys the gradual, and the high mountains the perfect-and-sudden. These are all Dharmas spoken from the Buddha’s golden mouth and honored in common by the tathāgatas of the three times. Traced into the past, they are so ancient that they have no beginning; seen in the present, they are so vast that they have no boundary; extended into the future, they continue without end. Since past, present, and future are all inconceivable, know that calming-and-contemplation is the teacher of all buddhas. Because the Dharma abides forever, all buddhas abide forever, and permanence, bliss, self, and purity are likewise. With scriptural attestation this clear, how could one not believe?

Three Texts and the One Gate of the True Mark

Having accepted the three forms of calming-and-contemplation in faith, one must also know the three texts that carry them. The gradual text is the Sequential Dhyāna Gate, which could originally have comprised thirty scrolls; the current ten-scroll text was recorded by Fashen of Dazhuangyan Monastery. An indeterminate text is the Six Wondrous Gates, which applies the indeterminate meaning freely and without obstruction to the twelve dhyānas, nine perceptions, eight liberations, contemplation, refinement, perfuming and cultivation, dependent origination, and the six perfections. It was taught by Zhiyi at the request of Mao Xi, minister of the Department of State Affairs under the Chen. The perfect-and-sudden text is the ten-scroll Mohe Zhiguan recorded by Guanding at Yuquan Monastery in Jingzhou. Although there are three texts, one must not cling to the written word and cause a useless growth to appear on oneself. Seeing prajñā and not seeing prajñā can each become bondage and can each become liberation. The same is true of one’s relation to the written word.

Someone asks: all dharmas bear the mark of quiescence and extinction and cannot be proclaimed through language. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra also says that arising as arising, through to non-arising as non-arising, is inexpressible. Whether speaking generally or individually, the path of language is cut off: there is neither a speaker nor a Dharma that is spoken. Śāriputra said that he had heard there was no speech within liberation and therefore did not know what to say. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa likewise says that the one who teaches has neither speech nor demonstration, and the one who hears Dharma has neither hearing nor attainment. If a person cannot speak and the Dharma is inexpressible, why still use written signs to instruct people?

Answer: this sees only the inexpressible side and not the other side. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra also says that where causes and conditions obtain, speech is possible. The Lotus Sūtra says that the Dharma is taught to sentient beings through countless skillful means and various causes and conditions, and it also says that the five bhikṣus were taught through the power of skillful means. Whether generally or individually, there is a side that can be spoken. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra uses a sighted person explaining milk to the blind to indicate that ultimate truth can be spoken. The Shengtianwang Prajñāpāramitā says that dhāraṇī is originally without written signs while written signs can disclose dhāraṇī, indicating that conventional truth can be spoken. The Tathāgata also constantly teaches the Dharma through the two truths, ultimate and conventional.

The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa says that the nature of written signs is free from them and, in its very identity, is liberation. This is speaking without speech. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that knowing the Tathāgata never teaches any Dharma is genuine great learning. This is speech within non-speaking. The Siyi Jing says that the Buddha and his disciples constantly perform two acts: either teaching the Dharma or maintaining noble silence. The Lotus Sūtra says that going or coming, sitting or standing, they always proclaim the wondrous Dharma like great rain moistening everywhere. It also says that seekers of the Buddha path should constantly draw near to learned good spiritual friends, for a good spiritual friend is the great cause and condition that transforms and guides people to see the Buddha. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra gives the simile that when clouds and thunder arise in the sky, flowers appear on elephants’ tusks. How could one say that the Buddha-Dharma is forever confined to non-speaking?

If one merely argues over speech and silence without understanding the teaching’s intention, one moves ever farther from true principle. Apart from speech there is no other principle to obtain; apart from true principle there is no independent speech. Speech in its very identity is without speech, and absence of speech does not obstruct speech. The two do not have separate essences: phenomena, just as they are, are truth.

Out of great compassion, the Buddha pities all who have not heard the Dharma. When the moon is hidden behind layered mountains, one raises a fan so that others may imagine the moon’s disk from its shape. When wind has stilled in open space, one sets trees moving to teach people that wind exists. The minds of people at that time were dull; directly contemplating the true mark in its mystery was difficult. The eye faculty enters through the object of form, so reliance on written signs was easier. If the written word is sealed shut, only then does it become an obstruction. If one knows the text as not-text without annihilating the text, one can gain every understanding from a single text. Thus the gradual, indeterminate, and perfect-and-sudden texts together form the gate that reaches the one true mark. Here the brief account of the origins is complete.

Opening the Ten Broad Chapters

The work now opens into ten chapters: first Great Purport, second Explaining the Name, third Essence and Characteristics, fourth Embracing the Dharmas, fifth Partial and Perfect, sixth Preparatory Means, seventh Proper Contemplation, eighth Fruition and Retribution, ninth Giving Rise to the Teaching, and tenth Returning to the Purport. Ten is precisely the fitting number of divisions, neither more nor fewer. From the initial setting of the aim to the final return to the ultimate purport, a good beginning and good completion are both contained within the ten chapters.

“Derivation” speaks specifically of the sequence among the ten chapters. Ultimate principle is originally quiescent and extinguished, with nothing that arises and nothing that is initiated. Yet because of sentient beings’ causes and conditions, all ten chapters may be said to have a derivation. Distinguished individually, the preceding chapter produces the following chapter, the following chapter arises in dependence on the preceding, and the sequence of source and direction follows in the same way.

For measureless kalpas, sentient beings have been obscured by the delusion of foolishness and have not known that ignorance, in its very identity, does not depart from luminosity. The work therefore first reveals this to awaken them, which is why the chapter is called Great Purport. Once one knows that ignorance does not depart from luminosity, the mind no longer flows: this is named calming. It becomes lucid and pure: this is named contemplation. Having heard the name calming-and-contemplation, one proceeds to obtain its essence. This essence can embrace all dharmas and also embraces the partial and perfect. From understanding the partial and perfect, one establishes preparatory means for cultivation. Once the preparatory means are established, proper contemplation is accomplished. Once proper contemplation is accomplished, one obtains wondrous fruition and retribution. After personally obtaining the Dharma, one gives rise to a teaching that transforms others, so that self and others find peace and together return to constant quiescence. Only because sentient beings have not realized non-arising and non-initiation is the derivation of ten chapters provisionally established. If they realize non-arising and non-initiation, the activities of mind become quiescent, the path of language is cut off, and all is still and pure.

“Differentiation” means that the merits of the ten chapters are like treasures concealed in a bag: unless one reaches in, takes them out, and displays them, others cannot see them. One may therefore freely frame questions and distinguish the chapters from such perspectives as ultimate, conventional, and neither ultimate nor conventional; speech, silence, and neither speech nor silence; concentration, wisdom, and neither concentration nor wisdom; eyes, feet, and neither eyes nor feet; cause, effect, and neither cause nor effect; self, other, and neither self nor other; shared, unshared, and neither shared nor unshared; general, specific, and neither general nor specific; extensive, concise, and neither extensive nor concise; and horizontal, vertical, and neither horizontal nor vertical.

The first eight chapters, from Great Purport through Proper Contemplation, are conventionality that is itself ultimate; the chapter Fruition and Retribution is ultimacy that is itself conventional; Returning to the Purport is neither ultimate nor conventional. Proper Contemplation is noble silence, the other eight chapters are noble speech, and Returning to the Purport is neither speech nor silence. One part of Proper Contemplation belongs to concentration; the other eight chapters and the other part of Proper Contemplation belong to wisdom; Returning to the Purport is neither concentration nor wisdom. Great Purport through Proper Contemplation are cause, Fruition and Retribution is effect, and Returning to the Purport is neither cause nor effect. The first eight chapters are one’s own practice, Giving Rise to the Teaching is transforming others, and Returning to the Purport is neither self nor other.

Great Purport through Giving Rise to the Teaching may be compared to eyes; Preparatory Means through Fruition and Retribution may be compared to feet; Returning to the Purport is neither eyes nor feet. Great Purport through Proper Contemplation are shared, Fruition and Retribution and Giving Rise to the Teaching are unshared, and Returning to the Purport is neither shared nor unshared. Great Purport is general, the other eight chapters are specific, and Returning to the Purport is neither general nor specific. Great Purport is concise, the other eight chapters extensive, and Returning to the Purport is neither extensive nor concise. Essence and Characteristics is spoken in vertical sequence, the other eight chapters unfold horizontally, and Returning to the Purport is neither horizontal nor vertical.

Four Rounds of Questions and Answers

Question: Are the Brief Indication and the Great Purport the same or different? Answer: Generally speaking, only their names differ and their meaning is the same. Specifically speaking, the Brief Indication contains three gates, while the Great Purport focuses exclusively on the one perfect-and-sudden gate.

Question: Since manifest contemplation can be explained according to the manifest teaching, should secret contemplation also be explained according to the secret teaching? Answer: Since manifest and secret have already been distinguished, only the manifest teaching is now explained; the secret teaching is not.

Question: This restriction can be made when dividing the gates, but may secret contemplation be discussed in an unrestricted inquiry? Answer: Sometimes it may, and sometimes it may not. A teaching is the verbal instruction spoken by a noble one of a higher stage to shelter those of lower capacities. A noble one can teach both manifestly and secretly; ordinary beings can transmit only the manifest teaching, not the secret. If hearers cultivate contemplation on that basis, the situation differs again. Those at the stage of purified faculties can fill a great trichiliocosm with a single wondrous voice and reach any place at will; therefore, they can transmit the secret teaching. Practitioners may also give rise to a corresponding object within the manifest Dharma they cultivate. Those who have not cultivated it in this life may nevertheless experience it because of habits from former lives. In such cases, secret contemplation may be discussed.

Question: Moving from shallow to profound is gradual contemplation. What kind of contemplation moves from profound back to shallow? Answer: Indeterminate contemplation.

Question: What kind of contemplation remains shallow from beginning to end? Answer: That is the intent of the Lesser Vehicle and does not belong to these three forms of calming-and-contemplation.

Question: The Lesser Vehicle was also spoken by the Buddha. Why say it does not belong to these three gates? If it does not belong, it should not be called gradual. Answer: Since Great and Lesser Vehicles have already been distinguished here, the Lesser Vehicle is not what this passage discusses. “Gradual” here means gradually proceeding from the subtle to the manifest. The Lesser Vehicle does not understand the true mark from beginning to end and therefore is not the Great Vehicle’s gradual calming-and-contemplation discussed here.

Question: The three texts presented are all form-dharmas. Are written signs ultimately a gate or not a gate? If they are a gate, form-dharmas themselves are already the true mark—where would they still lead? If they are not a gate, why say that not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way?

Answer: Written signs and the gate both remain inseparable from the true mark. Sentient beings are mostly inverted and only rarely free from inversion, so written signs are used to instruct them. On the written signs themselves, one penetrates text, non-text, and neither text nor non-text. Written signs are therefore a gate, and through this gate one can realize the true mark. The gate itself completely possesses all dharmas; therefore, it is the gate, is not fixed as only the gate, and is not an annihilating denial of the gate.

大意·發大心Great Purport · Arousing the Great Mind

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

五略總攝十廣

以下開始解釋前面所列的十章。首先解釋大意。大意像一只袋子,把全書從開始到結束都包在其中;又像冠與帽,戴在十章的前後。但這一大意舒緩廣遠,不容易一眼看清,所以現在把它撮要為五項:發大心、修大行、感大果、裂大網、歸大處。

什麼叫發大心?眾生昏迷顛倒,自己並不覺知,因此勸他醒悟,向上求佛道,向下化眾生。

什麼叫修大行?即使已經發心,若只是望著道路而不前進,永遠沒有到達的一天,所以勸人堅固勇猛、精進不退,實修四種三昧。

什麼叫感大果?好像慈母不求生梵天,梵天果報自然到來。行者雖不為果報而修,妙果仍隨因感得;因此稱揚這一勝妙果報,使修行人的心獲得安慰喜悅。

什麼叫裂大網?種種經論本為開啟人的眼目,眾生卻執著這一部而懷疑另一部,認定這一說對而其餘都錯;就像盲人聽人以雪比乳,便執著乳一定是冷的,又聽人以白鶴比乳,便以為乳也會動。現在要融通經論,解開疑結,使人破籠出網。

什麼叫歸大處?法本來沒有固定的開始和終結,也沒有固定的通達與阻塞。若真知法界,便知法界無始無終、無通無塞,心地豁然明朗,無礙自在。五略依次生起,正是為了顯明十廣〔云云〕。

發心的方言

發心再分三部分:第一說方言,第二簡去錯誤的發心,第三顯示真正的發心。

『菩提』是天竺語,此方譯為道。『質多』也是天竺語,此方譯為心,所指是能思慮、能知覺的心。天竺又有『污栗馱』一詞,此方用來說草木之心;又有『矣栗馱』一詞,此方用來說積聚精要的中心。這裡所要簡擇的,不是草木或積聚之心,而專指有思慮知覺之心。

道有通名,也有各別道路。並非心有所向就一定是菩提心,所以還要從各種道路中加以簡別,略說十類。

十種不是菩提心的道路

第一,若一個人的心念念專注於貪、瞋、癡,怎樣收攝也不回頭,怎樣拔除也拔不出來,惡念日增月盛,造作上品十惡,如五扇提羅那樣,這是發地獄心,走向火途。

第二,若心念念想要眷屬越多越好,像大海吞納眾流,又像烈火焚燒柴薪,造作中品十惡,如提婆達多引誘徒眾那樣,這是發畜生心,走向血途。

第三,若心念念只求名聲,使四方八面都稱揚讚歎自己,內在沒有真實德行,卻虛妄地把自己比作賢聖,造作下品十惡,如摩犍提那樣,這是發餓鬼心,走向刀途。

第四,若心念念都想勝過別人,不能忍受屈居人下,輕視他人、珍愛自己,像鴟鳥高飛而俯視群物;外表卻宣揚仁、義、禮、智、信,生起下品善心,這是發阿修羅心,走阿修羅道。

第五,若心念念欣求世間安樂,只想安頓這個不淨身、取悅這顆愚癡心,便是生起中品善心,走人道。

第六,若心念念知道三惡道苦多,人間苦樂交雜,而天上純受快樂,便為求天樂而關閉六根,不讓它向外奔逸,也不讓六塵入心擾亂;這是生起上品善心,走天道。

第七,若心念念想得到極大威勢,希望自己的身、口、意剛有所作,一切眾生便都順從,這是發欲界之主的心,走魔羅道。

第八,若心念念想得到銳利智慧、辯才聰明、高才勇哲,能洞察天地四方,使十方眾人都仰望自己,這是發世間智慧心,走尼犍外道之路。

第九,若心念念認為外在五塵六欲之樂很微薄,三禪內在之樂如石泉湧出,深重勝妙,這是發梵天心,走色界、無色界之路。

第十,若心念念知道善惡循環,凡夫沉溺其間,為賢聖所呵;又知道要靠清淨智慧破惡,清淨智慧依清淨禪定而生,清淨禪定依清淨戒而成,於是像飢餓求食、口渴求水那樣崇尚戒、定、慧三法,這是發無漏心,走二乘道。

不是菩提心的心與道路其實很多,這裡只是略說十種。計數時有時把上類分開、下類合併,有時把下類分開、上類合併,只為使科數成十。舉其中一種作開端,是因為力量較強的心會先牽引受報。論中所說破戒心牽向地獄、慳貪心牽向餓鬼、無慚愧心牽向畜生,正是這一意思。

錯誤的心可能先起,真正的心也可能先起,也可能正、邪同時生起。這好像大象、魚和風都能攪濁池水:大象從外面踏入,譬喻外緣引起諸非;魚在水內游動,譬喻內在觀力羸弱,被有、無二邊擾動;風從外面吹動水面,又牽動水內,譬喻內外合雜而使池水污濁。

前九類都在生死中,好像蠶吐絲把自己纏縛;最後二乘一類雖求涅槃,卻像麞獨自跳出羅網,只求一己解脫,還沒有具足佛法。前九是縛,後一是自脫,兩者都不是大乘菩提心,所以一併簡去。前九住在世間,不能動也不能出;後一雖已出離,卻沒有大悲,仍須簡去。有為與無為、有漏與無漏、善與惡、染與淨、縛與脫、真與俗等種種相對法門,也都應依同一原則觀察。

若從四諦說,前九類屬世間苦諦,後一不屬世間苦諦;但後一的智慧仍曲、拙、灰寂、近小,所以兩邊都不取。前九的有為、有漏屬集諦,後一雖不屬集諦,仍曲近灰拙,也同樣簡去。就善惡、染淨說道諦,後一雖是道諦,仍須依前義簡擇。就縛脫、真俗說滅諦,後一雖是滅諦,也不能因此當作圓滿菩提心。

懂得這一意思後,面對一切六根、六塵,身口意三業,行住坐臥四威儀,乃至每一次起心動念,都應如此觀察,不讓污濁心生起;即使生起,也要迅速息滅。好像有明眼的人能避開危險道路,世間聰明人能遠離眾惡。初心行者若能看懂這一層,便足以成為世間人的依止。

發心從感應道交而生

問:修行人是自己發心,還是由別人教導才發心?

答:不能把發心固定說成自生、他生、共生或無因而生,只能從感應道交來說。譬如孩子墮入水火,父母立即驚擾奔救。經中說孩子生病,父母也跟著病;又說父母對生病的孩子,關愛特別深重。佛以大悲震動法性之山,進入眾生生死之海,示現病行與嬰兒行,這便叫由感應而發心。

《禪經》說佛依四隨說法:隨樂、隨宜、隨治、隨義。隨樂,是保護眾生當下的意樂,說他所喜聞之法,使心歡悅;隨宜,是順著他過去世的習性,使他容易接受修行;隨治,是觀察病情輕重,依病決定藥量多少;隨義,是待得道機成熟,一聽便能悟道。這四種豈不正是隨機感應、使人得益?

《大智度論》說四悉檀。眾生依世間法各有分隔,叫世界悉檀;依各人所能承受而說,叫為人悉檀。這兩種也與四隨相應,都有機感佛應的意義。

論中又列五個說般若的理由。第一,為明菩薩種種修行而說《般若波羅蜜經》;第二,為使菩薩增長念佛三昧而說;第三,為說明不退轉菩薩的相貌而說;第四,為拔除弟子受惡師迷惑而生的邪見;第五,為說第一義而說般若。這五項與四隨、四悉檀沒有根本差別,也與下文五因緣相通。

若不隨眾生根機,只為惱亂對方而說,對人便沒有利益。若像大悲雷雨,則能由微小利益漸漸成為顯著利益。論中說,真法、能說真法的人與如實聽法的人都很難遇到。實相不落生死有邊或無邊,也不是固定的難或易、有或無,這叫真法;能這樣說、這樣聽,才叫真實的說與聽。由世界、為人、對治三悉檀所得的利益,屬可分別的有邊;第一義悉檀的利益,不落有邊,也不落無邊。

由此可知,說法因緣能成辦大事,正顯感應之意。四隨、四悉檀、五因緣雖名稱不同,意義相同。四隨偏從佛的大悲應機利益說,悉檀偏從憐愍眾生而普施法益說,只像左右兩邊的名稱差別。所謂因緣,可以聖者為因、凡夫為緣,也可以凡夫之機為因、聖者之應為緣;機應相交,便是感應道交。只要三套名相的言教與義味相符,便知道它們所指相通。

隨樂欲偏從行者現在所崇尚的修因說,世界悉檀偏從眾生所受果報的區隔說,二者差別在因與果。便宜是選擇相應法門來配合此人,為人是觀察此人再施以相應法門,差別只在從法赴人或從人受法的方向。

再以五因緣說。第一,眾生有信樂為因,感佛說一法即一切法,也就是大菩提心;在經中相當隨樂欲,在論中相當世界悉檀。第二,眾生有大精進勇猛為因,感佛說一行即一切行,也就是四種三昧;在經中相當隨宜,在論中相當為人悉檀。第三,眾生有平等大慧為因,感佛說一破即一切破,使行者獲得勝妙果報並通達經論;在經、論中都相當對治悉檀。第四,眾生有佛的智慧眼為因,感佛說一究竟即一切究竟,使人能說旨歸寂滅;在經、論中都相當第一義悉檀。這四項與五略相應,末一歸處又總攝究竟。

五因緣與五復次也可逐一會通。菩提心是一切行的根本,論中則廣舉菩薩種種行,差別只是根本與枝末。四種三昧是通修,念佛三昧是別修,差別只是通與別。勝妙果報廣說依報、正報、習果、報果,不退轉相只偏舉入位的習果,差別只是雙舉與單舉。融通經論是為除去在經論處所生的疑滯,拔弟子惡邪是就生起過失的人說,差別是處與人。『本末究竟相等』與第一義名稱相近,二者同義更容易看見。

聖者說法多端:可能依次說,也可能不依次說;可能具足說,也可能不具足說;可能夾雜說,也可能不夾雜說。眾生所得利益也不同:可能依次得益,也可能不依次;可能具足得益,也可能不具足;可能混合得益,也可能分別得益。四悉檀可以開成五因緣,五因緣也可收成四悉檀;四悉檀可收為一因緣,一因緣也可開成一悉檀;每一因緣可各具四悉檀,四悉檀又各具五因緣。種種法門互相成立、互相顯示,可以用漸次、不定、圓頓三種止觀收束,也可用一止觀收束:發菩提心就是觀,邪僻心息就是止。

五略其實就是十廣。最初五章同在發菩提心一意中;方便與正觀就是四種三昧;果報一章說違、順兩面,違背中道便感二邊果報,隨順中道便感勝妙果報;起教一章是把自己所得轉而利益他人,或現佛身施權、實二教,或現九法界身,對機宣揚、轉入、弘通漸次與圓頓;旨歸一章,是使一切同歸大處祕密藏。由此知道,五略與十廣意義相同,只是略說與廣說不同。

顯示真正發心:四種四諦

顯是分三:第一依四諦,第二依四弘誓願,第三依六即。四種四諦的名義取自《大般涅槃經》聖行品,依次是生滅、無生、無量、無作。

生滅四諦是:苦與集是世間因果,道與滅是出世間因果。苦中有生、住、滅三相遷移;集中心念前後流動;道以對治奪去煩惱,而對治本身也會變易;滅是把現有煩惱滅去,使它歸於無。雖分世間、出世間,四者都在變異中,所以叫生滅四諦。

無生四諦是:一切法都空,苦便沒有固定的逼迫相;既然是空,又哪有一個空能排遣另一個空?色當體空,受、想、行、識也都如此,所以沒有實在逼迫。集沒有和合相,因與果都空,不能說有一個因空與一個果空相合;貪、瞋、癡等一切集法都如此。道沒有能治、所治二相,空尚且沒有一個固定的一,哪裡會有二?法本來不生,如今也沒有一個生法被滅;既不生,也不另立不滅,這叫無生四諦。

無量四諦是:詳細分別時,苦有無量相。只一法界之苦已種類繁多,何況十法界?地獄中的剝皮、割截、燒煮、剉切便多得不可計數;其餘法界的色、受、想、行、識,也像塵沙海滴,怎能窮盡?這不是二乘的智慧與眼目所能盡知,只有菩薩智眼能明了。

集也有無量相。貪欲、瞋恚、愚癡有種種心行,又發為種種身業、口業,積集的業無量差別。身體彎曲,影子便斜;聲音喧濁,回響也濁。菩薩照見這些因果,不會錯謬。

道也有無量相:有分析諸法而入空,也有體達當體即空;有拙、有巧,有方便、有究竟,有曲、有直,有長、有短,有權、有實。菩薩分辨精明,不會混濫。

滅也有無量相。某種方便能滅見惑,某種方便能滅思惑,各有無量正行與助行,菩薩洞然觀察,沒有毫釐差錯。即空的正助方便雖都不可得,仍能在無差別中分別差別,不錯不亂。又有析空方便滅四住惑,體空方便滅四住惑,有方便滅塵沙惑,有方便滅無明惑;種種方便彼此不相雜。從世界、為人、對治三悉檀分別,便有無量;從第一義悉檀說,本無無量。雖本無無量,從多數差別立名,所以叫無量四諦。

無作四諦是:苦、集、道、滅全都是實相,不可思議。不只第一義諦沒有固定的無量差別,連三悉檀與一切法也不離實相,沒有一法在實相之外另作,所以叫無作。

若把四種四諦豎向配四土,法門有增有減:凡聖同居土具四種,方便有餘土具三種,實報無障礙土具兩種,常寂光土只顯無作一種。若橫向相對,凡聖同居土配生滅,方便有餘土配無生,實報無障礙土配無量,常寂光土配無作〔云云〕。

總說叫四諦,別說可展開為十二因緣。苦諦包括識、名色、六入、觸、受、生、老死七支;集諦包括無明、行、愛、取、有五支;道諦是對治因緣的方便;滅諦是無明滅乃至老死滅。

所以《大般涅槃經》既開四種四諦,也開四種觀十二因緣。下智觀察而得聲聞菩提,中智觀察而得緣覺菩提,上智觀察而得菩薩菩提,上上智觀察而得佛菩提。

《中論》偈也能配四種四諦:『因緣所生法』配生滅;『我說當體是空』配無生;『也叫假名』配無量;『也是中道義』配無作。另一種解法是:因緣屬集,所生法屬苦,滅苦的方便屬道,苦、集滅盡屬滅。再就十二因緣說,因緣是無明,所生法是行、名色、六入等。因此論中為利根弟子說十二因緣不生不滅相,指前二十五品;為鈍根弟子說十二因緣生滅相,指後兩品。可知論偈總說便含四種四諦,別說便含四種十二因緣。至此,四種四諦分別完畢。

由十類境事發心

諸經說發菩提心,境緣很多:有人推究種種理而發心,有人見佛種種相好而發心,有人見種種神通而發心,有人聞種種法而發心,有人遊歷種種國土而發心,有人見種種眾會而發心,有人見種種修行而發心,有人見種種法將滅而發心,有人見種種過失而發心,有人見別人受種種苦而發心。這裡略舉十類作開端,依四種四諦廣說〔云云〕。

先說推理發心。從生滅四諦看,法性本來自然,集不能真正染污它,苦不能真正惱害它,道不能使它另有通達,滅也不能把它另行洗淨。只是煩惱如雲籠月,雖不損月,仍須雲散才見月光。經說滅本身並非真諦,而由滅煩惱會入真理;滅尚且不是真,另外三諦怎會是真?此時煩惱中沒有菩提,菩提中也沒有煩惱。依這一理解,上求佛道、下化眾生,叫從生滅四諦推理發菩提心。

從無生四諦看,法性不異於苦、集,只因迷於苦、集而失見法性,好像水凝結仍只是水,沒有另一種水。若通達苦、集本無苦、集,便當下會入法性。苦、集尚且不離法性,何況道、滅?所以經以煩惱與菩提相即相顯。依這一理解上求下化,叫從無生四諦推理發心。

從無量四諦看,法性名為實相,尚且不是二乘境界,何況凡夫?它超出空、有二邊之表,另顯清淨法,譬如本論所稱《佛藏經》十喻〔云云〕。依這一理解上求下化,叫從無量四諦推理發心。

從無作四諦看,法性與一切法沒有兩體與差別,凡夫法尚且不離法性,何況二乘法?離開凡夫法另求實相,就像想避開此處虛空,跑到別處另找虛空。凡夫法當體就是實法,不必捨凡另向聖處尋求。生死不離涅槃,一色一香都不離中道。依這一理解上求下化,叫從無作四諦推理發心。

推究任何一法,若能洞達整個法界,橫遍、豎徹到底,使事理具足,上求下化都在其中,才稱發菩提心。菩提譯為道,道能使人通到橫豎究竟彼岸,所以也叫發心波羅蜜。推理一門既已詳作淺深,以下各類發心也都依四種次第照例理解。

見佛相好與神變而發心

第一種見佛相好,是見如來由父母所生的應身,三十二相、八十種好明顯莊嚴,光輝明麗,連天工毘首羯磨也不能造作;勝過轉輪王相好,世間稀有,天上天下都無可相比,十方世界也沒有第二。行者因此立願:願我成佛,等同聖法王,也度無量無邊眾生。這是見劣應佛相好而上求下化發心。

第二種見佛相好,是見如來而知道如來不可執作一個如來,見相好而知道相好不是可執的相好。如來與相好都如虛空,虛空中尚不可得一個固定的佛,何況固定相好?正因見如來非固定如來,才是真見如來;見相非固定相,才是真見諸相。行者仍立願成佛、度無數眾生。這是見勝應佛相好而發心。

第三種,是見如來身相無所不現,好像明淨鏡中映現眾色。一一相好,凡夫、聖人都不能窮盡其邊際;梵天不能看見佛頂,目連不能窮盡佛聲。論以無形的第一體、非世間莊嚴的莊嚴來稱歎。行者願成佛等同法王,這是見報佛相好而發心。

第四種,是見如來而了知如來智慧,深達罪福實相,遍照十方;微妙清淨法身具三十二相,一一相好就是實相,實相法界具足無減。行者願成佛等同法王,這是見法身佛相好而發心〔云云〕。

再說見佛神變發心。第一,見如來依根本禪,專一作一種神變,不能同時示現眾多;若放一道光,便從阿鼻地獄上照有頂天,火光晃耀,天地洞明,日月收斂光輝,諸天光明也隱沒不現。行者見此,願自己也成佛等同法王〔云云〕。

第二,見如來依無生理,不以彼此二相應眾生,卻能使每一眾生都見佛獨在自己面前。行者由此願成佛〔云云〕。

第三,見如來住如來藏三昧,在十方微塵國土中示現行、住、坐、臥四威儀,而於法性從未動搖。行者由此願成佛〔云云〕。

第四,見如來與一切神變沒有兩體差別:如來能作神變,神變也全顯如來;無記化身又能再化,所化之身又復作化,展轉不可窮盡。這一切都不可思議,全是實相所作佛事。行者由此願成佛等同法王〔云云〕。

聞一法而起四解四願

聽聞種種法,也能發菩提心。行者或從佛、善知識,或從經卷,聽到『生滅』一句,便有四種理解。

第一,理解世間、出世間法都新新生滅、念念遷移,只有戒、慧、解脫寂靜才是真實,因而願自己成佛,能為眾生說清淨道〔云云〕。

第二,從生滅一句理解四諦都不生不滅。空中本來沒有刺,還要拔什麼?誰在受苦,誰在積集,誰在修道,誰在證滅?一切畢竟清淨,能觀、所觀都寂然,因而願成佛說清淨道〔云云〕。

第三,理解生滅與不生滅相對成二,離生滅與不生滅二邊才是中。中道清淨,獨超生死與涅槃兩表,像蓮花出水、明月在空。行者願成佛,為眾生說最上道〔云云〕。

第四,理解生滅、不生滅、非生滅非不生滅,並能雙照生滅與不生滅;一即三,三即一,成為常樂具足的法界祕密藏。行者願成佛,為眾生說祕密藏,如有福德的人拿石可成寶、拿毒可成藥〔云云〕。

聽到『無生』一句,也有四層理解。第一,說二乘已無三界分段生,菩薩尚未盡無生。第二,說聲聞、緣覺、菩薩三乘都無三界生。第三,說無生不是二乘境界,只在菩薩;菩薩先離分段生,後離變易生。第四,說一法無生,一切法全都無生。

聽到『無量』一句,也依此有五層。第一,以二乘方便道、四諦、十六諦等為無量。第二,二乘只能用無量法伏自己的惑,不能化他;菩薩既用它自除惑,也用它化他。第三,無量不是二乘分內,只在菩薩;菩薩斷界內塵沙惑,又伏界外塵沙惑。第四,無量只在菩薩;菩薩斷界內外塵沙惑,又伏無明。第五,無量只在菩薩;菩薩以無量法伏斷無明。

聽到『無作』一句,也有四層。第一,無作不是佛、天、人、修羅所造,二乘可以證得〔云云〕。第二,三乘都能證得。第三,無作不是二乘境界,何況凡夫;菩薩破權教所說無作,證實教無作。第四,就在權無作中證實無作。若掌握這一意義,聽一句便能通達其餘句,乃至對一切句、一切法都沒有障礙〔云云〕。

同一說法使眾生生起多種理解,這一義理不易明白,所以再依《中論》偈說明四種讀法。

第一種解釋認為,既說因緣所生,便不能當下就是空,必須把因緣分析、破盡,才會入空,所以把破後的空叫作即空。假名只是說有為法虛弱,不能獨立,要依眾緣才暫成,不是菩薩施權方便的假。中道只是遠離斷、常二見,不是佛性中道。如此雖把三句都歸空,尚未真正成立當體即空,更不用說即假、即中;這是生滅四諦的理解。

第二種理解認為,因緣所生法不必先破滅,當體就是空,但尚不能同時成立即假、即中;即使說假與中,也都順著歸入空。諸法無主宰,所以空;假是施設,所以也空;中離斷常二邊,所以也空。三種語句不同,都順入空。它退一步不同於二乘析法,進一步又尚未到別教、圓教,只是三獸同渡一河、共同證空的意思。

第三種理解說即空、即假、即中三者依次展開,各有差別。三者都可說空:無主所以空,虛施設所以空,離二邊所以空;三者都可說假,因為都有名字;三者都可說中,分別是真諦之中、逗機之中、實相之中。這樣得到別教之義,仍失圓融〔云云〕。

第四種理解說即空、即假、即中雖三而一,雖一而三,彼此不妨礙。三者都空,因為言語與思慮之路斷;三者都假,因為只有名字;三者都中,因為當體就是實相。只舉空為名,空已具假、中;悟空時也同時悟假、中。舉假或中也都如此。由此知道,聽聞一法可以起種種理解,依理解立種種願,便成種種發菩提心。

至於見種種淨土、徒眾、修行、法滅,見眾生受苦或見種種過失而發心,都可依前述四種方式理解,不再逐一詳記。

以三種止觀收束四種解

前文所說已多,現在用三種止觀收束。法性尚且不能固定說成一法,為何又用三、四來推論?因為法性是眾生所迷之理,苦、集是能迷之惑。能迷有輕有重,對所迷之理有相離、有相即;若依三界內外分別,便有四種苦、集;若依根性領會真理,也有一、二、三、四不同〔云云〕。

界內鈍根人迷真較重,苦、集也重;界內利根人迷真較輕,苦、集也輕。界外利、鈍及輕、重,也可如此分別。法性是所理解的理,道、滅是能理解、能到達的法。所解有相即與相離,能解有善巧與拙劣。界內鈍根人把事理看成相離,方法便拙;利根人知事理相即,方法便巧。界外利鈍所見的即、離與方法的巧、拙,也同樣可辨。

譬如父子互相不認識,都把對方當作路人,瞋怒、毆打都會很重;瞋譬喻集,打譬喻苦。若知道煩惱不離法性,事理相即,苦、集便輕;反過來,本非骨肉卻互認為父子,即使瞋打也較薄。這些例子顯示同一法可依麁細、枝本、通別、遍與不遍、難斷與易斷互說。

有人說界內苦集沉滯,所以重;界外已升出,所以輕。有人說界內是皮表之惑,所以淺;界外是肌肉深惑,所以深。有人說界內隨他意,所以拙;界外隨自意,所以巧。也有人反說界內說法稱合根機,所以巧;界外不稱機,所以拙。

有人說界內有能、所對立,所以麁;界外無能、所,所以細。有人又說界內小道的終點只是化城,所以反而細小;界外大道的終點是寶所,所以廣大而可稱麁。有人說界內煩惱如客塵,所以是枝末;界外同體無明,所以是根本。也有人從次第說,界內在最初,所以叫本;界外在後,所以叫枝。

有人說界內為小乘、大乘共行,所以通;界外只在大乘,所以別。有人又說界內偏小、淺近,所以別;界外圓大、無隔,所以通。有人說界內範圍短,所以不遍;界外周遍法界,所以遍。又有人說界內為一切賢聖共同經歷,所以遍;界外只在大乘根緣,所以不遍。有人說界內須用二乘方便,所以難斷;界外只依無礙智慧,所以易斷。

這些都是依不同角度互說。若把法門排成淺深、輕重次第,是漸次觀的意思;若以一實四諦而不作固定分別,是圓頓觀的意思;若讓輕重、淺深前後互換,是不定觀的意思。三者都是大乘法相,必須辨識。懂得這一點,便知道顯是也有漸次顯是、不定顯是、圓頓顯是〔云云〕。

問:集既有四種,為什麼苦果只說分段生死與變易生死兩種?答:煩惱的分類隨理解不同而成四集;果報的理解若隨煩惱,便只感兩種生死。譬如小乘從所解分惑,有見惑、思惑;若從惑所感的果說,仍只是一種分段生死。

問:苦、集是因緣所生法可以理解,道、滅為何也是因緣所生?答:苦、集是所破,道、滅是能破;能破依所破而得名,所以四者都依因緣成立。經說由滅無明的因,才得到熾然的菩提燈,這也是因緣。

問:法性既是所迷,為什麼有二種,又有四種?答:法性隨權、實而說,所以成二;隨眾生根機因緣而說,所以成四。懂得這一點,見佛相、聞法,乃至見過失等各種發心,也都可照例分四種廣說〔云云〕。

依四弘誓願顯示真正發心

前面從法性、聞法等方面推求,意義已經顯明;為尚未明白的人,再依四弘誓願說。四諦多從理解來說上求佛道、下化眾生,四弘多從誓願來說;四諦通約過去、現在、未來三世佛而說,四弘多約未來成佛而說;四諦可從各根發心而說,四弘專從意根立願而說。這樣分別,是為使人容易理解;真正得意的人,不必等待這些區分才明白。

生滅四弘

心不會孤立生起,必定依託因緣。意根是因,法塵是緣,所起的心是所生法。根、塵與所生心三者不斷遷動,暗暗生起、暗暗謝滅,前念後念相續生滅,念念不停,閃爍如電,迅疾如奔流。色像水泡,受像浮沫,想像陽焰,行像城郭,識像幻化;外在所依的國土、田宅、妻子、財產,也可能在一念間喪失,忽然出現,忽然消失。

三界無常,這一身心如一只盛滿苦的箱篋;生、老、病、死四山從四面合來,無處可逃。只能專心修戒、定、慧,豎向破除顛倒,橫向截斷生死海流,超越三有。

經意說,佛與眾生過去因未見四真諦,長久流轉在生死苦海。火宅如此危險,怎能還沉溺放逸、遊戲嬉樂?所以由慈悲生起四弘誓願,要拔除眾生之苦,給與眾生之樂。釋迦太子看見耕者翻土、蟲被鳥食而生厭離,彌勒見寶臺轉眼毀壞而知無常,都是見生滅而起悲願的例子。

明白四諦,所以不落前九種世間束縛;生起四弘,所以不落二乘只求自脫。這便是既非世間縛、也非二乘自脫,而發真正菩提心。

無生四弘

只觀根塵相對時一念心起,能生的根塵、所生的心當體全空。妄心看似生起,實際沒有自性、他性、共性,也不是無因而有;生時不從自己、他者、共合或離因而來,滅時也不向東西南北任何方向而去。這顆心不在內、不在外,也不在內外中間,並非一直自有,只是依名安立為心。名字本身不停住,也不能固定說它不住,因為終不可得。

所以生當體沒有實生,也沒有一個可執的無生,有與無一同寂滅。愚者以為真有,好像看見水中月,得到便歡喜,失去便憂愁;明白的人對取捨都不起欣喜悲慘。鏡像與幻化也都如此。

苦沒有實生,集沒有實在和合,道沒有能治、所治二相,滅也沒有實生實滅。集既當體空,不應像渴鹿追逐陽焰;苦既當體空,不應像癡猴撈取水月;道既當體空,不應執著自己所行才是空、別人不行便不是空。筏子般的正法到彼岸尚且應捨,何況非法。滅既當體空,也不應問哪一個實在眾生在此處死亡,又到彼處證一個涅槃。生死當體空,沒有實法可捨;涅槃當體空,也沒有實法可得。

般若經意不欲在無生法中安立實有修道,從四念處直到八聖道都不可得;也不欲在無生法中安立實有得果,從初果到阿羅漢果都不可得。依此也應知道,無生法中沒有實在五蘊,沒有實在貪、瞋、癡。然而菩薩仍憐愍眾生而發誓願,要拔分段、變易兩種苦,給與偏真與中道兩種樂。通達苦、集空,所以不落九縛;通達道、滅空,所以不落一脫。這便是依無生而發非縛非脫的真正菩提心。

無量四弘

只觀根塵相對的一念心起,心當體是假名。這一假名心是一切迷與解的根本,因此四諦有無量相。三界沒有另一法,唯由一心造作;心像工畫師,畫出種種色彩。心構成六道,分別計量出無量差別:種種見、愛,是界內輕重不同的集相,也有界外輕重集相;種種生死,是分段輕重苦相,也有界外變易苦相。

再翻轉這顆心,便能生起種種理解,好像畫師洗去舊色,另塗清淨彩色。觀身不淨、觀受是苦、觀心無常、觀法無我,這類道品迂迴通往化城。觀身當體空,乃至觀心當體空;空中既沒有固定無常,也沒有固定不淨,這類道品直通化城。

觀身無常,又知無常當體空;進而觀身之法性非常、非無常,也非空、非不空,觀心等也如此,這類道品迂迴通往寶所。觀身法性非淨非不淨,又同時照見淨與不淨;乃至觀心法性非固定常、無常,又雙照常與無常,這類道品直通寶所。

依不同道門斷惑證果:見惑滅可名須陀洹,思惑分分滅而成其餘三果。另一路中,見惑滅名見地,思惑漸滅名薄地、離欲地、已辦地,乃至侵除習氣而名辟支佛。又可說見思惑滅入十住,塵沙惑滅入十行、十迴向,無明分滅入十地、等覺、妙覺。也可依另一教門說見思與塵沙伏滅名十信,無明分滅則歷十住、十行、十迴向、十地、等覺、妙覺。

十六門中道、滅各有差別,一切恒河沙佛法也可無盡分別,雖多到不可說不可說,菩薩觀察仍如看掌中果實,毫無偏差錯謬。這些法都從心生,不從別處來。觀這一心,能通達不可說的心;不可說心能通不可說法;不可說法又能通不可說的非心非法。觀一切心也同樣如此。

受九縛的凡夫不覺不知,好像大富人家的盲兒坐在寶藏中,什麼也看不見,動轉之間還被珍寶碰傷。二乘好像發熱病的人,把珍寶看作鬼、虎、龍、蛇,急忙棄捨逃走,孤苦流離五十餘年。凡夫受縛、二乘自脫雖然不同,卻同樣貧乏如來無上珍寶。因此菩薩生大慈悲、立誓拔苦與樂,成就無量四弘中非縛非脫的真正菩提心。

無作四弘

再觀根塵相對時一念心起,當體即空、即假、即中。無論根或塵,都是法界,都是畢竟空,都是如來藏,都是中道。為什麼即空?一切從緣而生,緣生便無主宰,無主宰便空。為什麼即假?無主宰而仍隨緣顯現,便是假。為什麼即中?一切不出法性,當體都是中道。

所以一念即空、即假、即中,當體是畢竟空、如來藏、實相。它不能固定說成三,卻不妨有三;三宛然成立,又不是三個隔絕之物。不能固定說合或散,卻不礙合散宛然;也不是把合散都斷滅。不能固定說一或異,卻不妨依作用說一、說異。

譬如明鏡:鏡的明淨譬即空,所現影像譬即假,鏡體譬即中。三者沒有實在合併,也沒有彼此分散,但合、散作用宛然;不是固定的一、二、三,卻不妨二、三並現。這一念心不作縱向先後,也不作橫向並列,不可思議。自己的心如此,佛心與眾生心也都如此。

《華嚴經》說心、佛、眾生三者沒有差別,因此應知自己的心具一切佛法。《思益經》說,若愚於五陰、十八界、十二入而另求菩提,便不知道陰界入當體不離菩提。《淨名經》說如來解脫應在眾生心行中求,也說眾生不離菩提、不離涅槃;一心如此,所有心與一切法也都如此。《普賢觀經》說毘盧遮那遍一切處,正顯一切法不離佛法、全是如來法界。

若是如此,為什麼經又說遊心法界如虛空,又說無明與明都畢竟空?這只是先舉空作語端;空當體不只是偏空,也不固定為不空或非空非不空。又說一微塵中有大千經卷,心中具一切佛法,如一地含多種、香丸含眾香,這是舉有作語端;有不固定為實有,也不落斷無或非有非不有。又說一色一香不離中道,是舉中作語端;中不隔絕於邊,也不固定為邊或非邊非不邊,法法具足無減。不可死守一句話而損害圓義,反過來誣枉聖意。

若得這一理解,根、塵與一念心起,各自都是八萬四千法藏。能知的佛法界、所對的法界、當下生起的法界,沒有一法不是佛法。生死不離涅槃,叫無作苦諦。一塵具空、假、中三塵,一心具空、假、中三心;每一塵、每一心都有八萬四千塵勞門。貪、瞋、癡與煩惱不離菩提,叫無作集諦。

翻轉每一塵勞門,便成八萬四千三昧門、八萬四千陀羅尼門、八萬四千對治門,也成八萬四千波羅蜜。無明轉成明,如冰融成水,不是從遠處搬來另一物,只在一念中本來具足。又像如意珠,不能說實有固定寶物,也不能說全無寶物;說全無便成妄語,執實有便成邪見。這一法不可以分別心盡知,也不可以言語盡說。

眾生在這不可思議、本無束縛的法中,卻妄想分別而自成束縛;在本無一法可脫之中,又向外追求解脫。所以菩薩起大慈悲,發四弘誓願,拔兩種苦,給與兩種樂,這便叫依無作而發非縛非脫的真正菩提心。前三種多依四諦為語,無作這一種則以法藏、塵勞、三昧、波羅蜜顯義,意旨仍然明白。

為什麼四種都稱為是

問:前面簡非時把十類一併說不是;現在顯是,為什麼又把四種發心一併說是?

答:第一,四種都不落九縛與一脫,也都通於上求佛道,所以都可以說是。第二,前三依次漸入,最後到達實相,所以也可從到達處說四種都是。第三,實相難知,必須借權顯實,因此權教三種也可稱是。這三層是依世界悉檀說四種都是。

第四,權不能收攝實,實卻能收攝權;為使人容易看見實能攝權,所以也說四種都是。這是依為人悉檀說是。第五,一種菩提心便含一切菩提心;若不分說,眾生便不知道一切,所以一併說是。這是依對治悉檀說是。若究竟論判,前三依權,第四依實。

譬如良醫有一祕方,能總攝其他藥方;阿伽陀藥的功效兼具諸藥;又如吃了具足營養的乳糜,不必再求其他食物;如意珠也一珠具足眾寶。由這些譬喻可知,權、實四種都能從攝入實相的一面稱是。

再說一大事因緣。為什麼叫一?因為一實不虛,一道清淨,一切無礙之人都由這一道出生死。為什麼叫大?因為它的體性廣博、含容眾多,具大智、大斷,是大人所乘,能作大師子吼,能大利益凡夫、聖者,所以叫大。什麼叫事?十方三世諸佛都依這一儀式自成佛道,也依此化度眾生,所以叫事。什麼叫因緣?眾生以菩提心之因感佛,佛以大悲之緣起應,所以叫因緣。

所謂是,也不可固定說三,不可固定說一,也不可固定說非三非一,卻不妨說三、說一,所以叫不可思議的是。它也不是造作法,不由佛、天、人、修羅所造。常住之境無可執相,常住之智無攀緣;以無攀緣智照無相境,無相境又與無緣智相應,智與境冥合為一,為方便才分說境智,這叫無作的是。

《文殊問經》的意思是:破除一切有所得的發,才名發菩提心;常隨菩提實相而發,才名發心;無發而發,無隨而隨;又超越一切破、超越一切隨,同時照見破與隨,才名發心。破、隨、雙照三者不一不異,可說如理、如事,也可說非固定理、非固定事,所以名是。

依此可知,無作、不可思議、一大事因緣等法門,都可說破、說隨、說非破非隨,也都雙照破隨。前三種是上、中、下三智所觀,後一是上上智所觀;前三是共,後一不共;前三淺、近、曲,後一深、遠、直〔云云〕。前三雖依次可稱小、中、大,後一則是大中之大、上中之上、圓中之圓、滿中之滿、實中之實、真中之真、了義中的了義、玄中之玄、妙中之妙、不可思議中的不可思議。

菩提心的力量

若能如此簡去非心、顯明是心,體會權教、認識實教而發心,便是諸佛種子。金剛從金性生,佛的菩提心從大悲生,是一切行的先導。服阿娑羅藥先用清水,菩提心也在諸行中居首;命根在諸根中最重要,菩提心在佛的正法、正行中也最重要。它像太子出生便具王者威儀,大臣自然恭敬,聲名遠播;又像迦陵頻伽鳥尚在卵殼中,鳴聲已勝過其他鳥。

菩提心有巨大勢力,像以師子筋作成的弓弦,像師子乳,像金剛槌,像那羅延箭;又像具足眾寶的如意珠,能除眾生貧苦。發大心的人即使稍有懈怠、稍失威儀,其發心功德仍勝過二乘功德。總而言之,這一心具足一切菩薩功德,能成就三世無上正覺。

若理解這一心,便自然通達止觀。發而無發、於一切法無礙,就是觀;心性本來寂滅,就是止。止觀不離菩提,菩提也不離止觀。

兩段經證

《寶梁經》說,不修比丘法的比丘,在大千世界連吐唾沫的地方都沒有,何況受人供養。六十位比丘聽後悲泣,向佛說寧可死去,也不願無德而受供養。佛讚歎他們能生慚愧心。

一位比丘問,怎樣的比丘才能受供養。佛答:身在比丘僧數中,修僧眾所修之業,得到僧眾所得之利,便能受供養。四果、四向屬僧數,三十七道品屬僧業,四果屬僧利。

比丘又問,若有人發大乘心又怎樣。佛說,發大乘心、求一切智的人,不落在二乘僧數,不只修二乘僧業,也不只求二乘僧利,卻能受供養。比丘驚問,這樣的人怎能受供養。佛說,此人受衣,即使用衣覆蓋大地;受食,即使摶食大如須彌山,也能究竟報答施主恩德。由此應知,小乘究竟果仍不及大乘最初發心。

《如來密藏經》又舉十種深重惡業:傷害身為緣覺的父親,盜取三寶物,污辱身為阿羅漢的母親,以不實之事誹謗佛,以兩舌離間賢聖,以惡口辱罵聖人,擾亂求法者,由瞋心作五逆初業,由貪心奪持戒人之物,由癡心生邊見。這些叫十種深惡。

然而,若能明白如來所說因緣法,了知無固定的我、人、眾生、壽者、命者,無實生、無實滅、無染、無著,本性清淨;又能對一切法的本性清淨理解、深知、信入,佛便不說這個人必定趣向地獄與諸惡道果。

原因是法沒有實在積聚,也沒有實在集惱;一切法不自生、不常住,只由因緣和合而生起,起後還滅。心生後已滅,一切煩惱也生後即滅。如此理解,便找不到一個固定的犯罪處;若說有固定罪法永遠住著,並無此理。

譬如黑暗已住百年之室,一旦點燈,黑暗不能自稱是室主,說自己住得很久而不肯離開;燈光一生,黑暗立即消滅。罪與智慧的關係也是如此。

這段經義可分別指向前四種菩提心:知道如來說因緣法,指第一生滅菩提心;知道無生無滅,指第二無生菩提心;知道本性清淨,指第三無量菩提心;對一切法都知本性清淨,指第四無作菩提心。第一發心尚能除滅重重十惡,何況第二、第三、第四?修行人聽聞這一勝妙功德,應當慶幸,如在黑暗的伊蘭惡臭林中,忽然得到光明與栴檀妙香。

問:因緣一詞本可通於四觀,為什麼只把第一觀稱作因緣?答:因為第一居最初,所以用通名標初;又因緣事相比較適合生滅初觀。若直稱生滅,便可與後三種區別。法門常有通名、別名,這裡從別義受名。

依六即顯示真正發心

問:最初一念發心算是,還是後來究竟心才算是?

答:如燈炷燃燒,不能說只在最初,也不能離開最初;不能說只在最後,也不能離開最後。若智慧與信心都具足,聽到一念心不離實相,便能正確領會。因有信,所以不毀謗自己本具之理;因有智,所以不把凡位誤作佛位,也不恐懼退縮。如此初後都可以說是。

若沒有信,把聖境推得很高,認定不屬自己的智慧分,最初心便不是;若沒有智,生起增上慢,認為自己已與佛相等,初後也都錯。為防這兩種過失,必須知道六即:理即、名字即、觀行即、相似即、分真即、究竟即。六即從凡夫開始,到聖位究竟;凡夫在理上本具,因而除去疑惑怯弱,究竟仍只在佛位,因而除去增上慢與自大〔云云〕。

理即

一念心當體就是如來藏理。從如義說,當體即空;從藏義說,當體即假;從理義說,當體即中。空、假、中三智在一心中具足,不可思議。前文說三諦就是一諦,又非固定三、非固定一;一色一香、一切法、一切心也都如此。這叫理即菩提心,也叫理即止觀。當體寂靜名止,當體明照名觀。

名字即

理體雖本來如此,眾生日常使用卻不知道;因未聽聞三諦,對佛法全不認識,好像牛羊雖有眼睛,卻不懂方向。後來或從善知識,或從經卷,聽聞前述一實菩提,在名字言教中通達理解,知道一切法都不離佛法,這叫名字即菩提,也叫名字止觀。

未聽聞時,心到處馳求;既已聽聞,向外攀緣尋覓之心止息,名止。只信法性真實,不再信執諸法各有自性,名觀。

觀行即

若只聽到名相、口中會說,好像蟲蛀木頭,偶然留下像文字的痕跡;蟲自己不知道那是字還是不是字。既未通達,怎能算菩提?所以必須心中觀照明白,理慧相應,所行如所說,所說如所行。

經意說世人多說而不行,菩薩不靠空言,只以心實行菩提。心口相應,才是觀行菩提。《大智度論》以四句評論多聞與智慧,二者具足便像眼睛得到陽光,照見分明而無偏差。觀行也是如此,雖尚未親證實理,觀心卻不間斷,如學射者從大靶漸至微細目標。這叫觀行菩提,也叫觀行止觀。恆常作正觀名觀,其餘妄想止息名止〔云云〕。

相似即

觀照越修越明,止心越修越寂,好像勤學射箭,箭已接近靶心,這叫相似觀慧。一切世間治生產業都不與實相違背,所有思考籌量都能與先佛經義相應,如六根清淨功德所說。圓伏無明名止,相似中道的智慧名觀〔云云〕。這是相似即菩提。

分真即

由相似觀力進入銅輪初住位,開始破一分無明,見一分佛性,打開寶藏,顯發真如,名發心住。從初住一直到等覺,無明越來越微薄,智慧越來越顯著,好像月亮從初一到十四日,月光將圓,黑暗將盡。

若眾生應以佛身得度,菩薩便示現八相成道;應以九法界身得度,便依普門示現種種身,如經所廣說。這叫分真菩提,也叫分真止觀、分真智斷。

究竟即

等覺再轉一位,入妙覺,智慧光明圓滿,不能再增加,名菩提果;大涅槃所斷已盡,再沒有可斷,名果上之果。等覺尚未完全通達,只有佛究竟通達;越過最後茶字,已無更高道路可說,所以叫究竟菩提,也叫究竟止觀。

六即可用寶藏譬總說:貧人家中本有寶藏,自己卻不知道,譬理即;善知識指示,使他知道,譬名字即;他開始除草掘土,譬觀行即;越掘越近,譬相似即;到近處寶藏打開,譬分真即;最後把寶全取出使用,譬究竟即〔云云〕。

五菩提與六即

問:《大智度論》五菩提是什麼意思?答:論書豎向判別教位,現在則豎向判圓教位。會通而言,發心菩提配名字即,伏心菩提配觀行即,明心菩提配相似即,出到菩提配分真即,無上菩提配究竟即。理即遍在最初,不另配五名。

若沿用五菩提名稱判圓位,發心可配十住,伏心可配十行。問:十住既已斷一分無明,十行為何反叫伏?答:這裡是用真道進一步伏惑;譬如小乘破見惑叫斷,對思惑的對治仍叫伏。明心配十迴向,出到配十地,無上配妙覺。

也可以說,從十住開始每一位都具五菩提,直到妙覺才究竟具足五菩提。地論所說初一地即具諸地功德,正可顯這一義理;但不因此取消各地次第。

問:為什麼專依圓教說六即?答:圓觀一切法,都可用六即判定理同與位次,所以依圓意觀一切法,悉用六即。其餘教法不以圓融為正意,通常不用;若在各教自身範圍內借用六即,也不是完全不可,只是淺近的用法並非本段教義正意。

總結前文:簡非先依苦諦,簡去在世間升沉的九心;其次依四種四諦,簡去智慧曲、拙、淺、近;再依四弘辨行與願;最後依六即辨位。如此展轉深入細密,才真正顯是。

因此,真正菩提心像明月神珠,藏在九重深淵中、驪龍下頷之下;必須有志、有德,才能取得。怎能像世間人那樣麁淺浮虛,爭著拿瓦片、石塊、草木,妄稱珍寶?後學若只受一點表皮知識,實在離真正發心太遠。

The Five Summaries Gather the Ten Broad Chapters

The explanation of the ten chapters listed above now begins. Great Purport is explained first. Great Purport is like a bag that encloses the entire work from beginning to end, and like a crown or cap worn above the ten chapters. Yet its reach is broad and unhurried and cannot easily be taken in at a glance. It is therefore distilled into five parts: Arousing the Great Mind, Cultivating the Great Practice, Bringing Forth the Great Fruit, Tearing Open the Great Net, and Returning to the Great Abode.

What is Arousing the Great Mind? Sentient beings are confused and inverted without knowing it. They are therefore urged to awaken, seek the Buddha path above, and transform sentient beings below.

What is Cultivating the Great Practice? Even after arousing the mind, someone who merely looks at the road and does not advance will never arrive. Practitioners are therefore urged to be firm, courageous, energetic, and irreversible, and actually to cultivate the four kinds of samādhi.

What is Bringing Forth the Great Fruit? It is like the loving mother who did not seek birth in the Brahmā heaven, yet received the Brahmā result naturally. Although practitioners do not cultivate for the sake of reward, the wondrous fruit is still brought forth in accordance with its cause. This excellent result is therefore praised so that practitioners’ minds may receive comfort and joy.

What is Tearing Open the Great Net? Scriptures and treatises were meant to open people’s eyes, yet sentient beings cling to one text and doubt another, judging one teaching correct and all others wrong. They are like the blind person who, hearing milk compared to snow, clings to the idea that milk must be cold, then, hearing milk compared to a white crane, thinks milk must move. The scriptures and treatises must now be brought into communication, knots of doubt untied, and people released from cage and net.

What is Returning to the Great Abode? Dharma originally has no fixed beginning or end and no fixed passage or obstruction. Those who truly know the Dharma realm know it to be without beginning and end, passage and obstruction. The ground of mind opens into lucidity, freedom, and ease. The Five Summaries arise in sequence precisely to clarify the Ten Broad Chapters〔and so forth〕.

Regional Terms for Arousing the Mind

Arousing the mind has three parts: first, explaining regional terminology; second, excluding erroneous arousals of mind; and third, disclosing genuine arousal of mind.

The Indian expression transcribed 菩提 is rendered here as “path.” The expression transcribed 質多 is rendered as “mind,” meaning the mind that can deliberate and know. The text also distinguishes 污栗馱, used here for the heartwood of plants, from 矣栗馱, used here for the center in which essential things are gathered. The distinction intended in this passage excludes the “heart” of plants and the “core” of an accumulation and refers specifically to the mind capable of deliberation and awareness; it does not reconstruct Sanskrit forms beyond the transmitted Chinese wording.

“Path” can be a general name, but there are also distinct roads. Not every direction in which the mind inclines is the mind of awakening. Various roads must therefore be distinguished; ten classes are given in brief.

Ten Roads That Are Not the Mind of Awakening

First, if every thought concentrates on greed, anger, and delusion, cannot be gathered back however one tries, and cannot be extracted however one pulls, while evil thoughts increase by the day and month until one commits the most severe ten evils, as did Wushantilu, this is arousing the mind of hell and taking the path of fire.

Second, if every thought seeks an ever larger following, like the ocean swallowing all streams or a blazing fire consuming firewood, and one commits the middling ten evils, as Devadatta did when enticing followers, this is arousing the animal mind and taking the path of blood.

Third, if every thought seeks only fame, wanting praise in every direction, while one possesses no genuine virtue within and falsely compares oneself to worthies and noble ones, committing the lesser ten evils as Māgaṇḍika did, this is arousing the hungry-ghost mind and taking the path of blades.

Fourth, if every thought wishes to surpass others, cannot bear to be placed below anyone, disdains others and cherishes oneself, like an owl flying high and looking down upon every creature, yet outwardly proclaims benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, and trustworthiness and gives rise to lesser wholesome thoughts, this is arousing the asura mind and taking the asura path.

Fifth, if every thought delights in and seeks worldly happiness, wishing only to settle this impure body and please this foolish mind, one gives rise to middling wholesome thoughts and takes the human path.

Sixth, if every thought knows that the three evil paths contain much suffering, human life mixes suffering with pleasure, and heaven offers pleasure alone, and if one therefore seeks heavenly pleasure by closing the six faculties so that they do not race outward and preventing the six objects from entering and disturbing the mind, one gives rise to superior wholesome thoughts and takes the heavenly path.

Seventh, if every thought seeks immense power and wishes that as soon as one’s body, speech, or mind acts, all sentient beings will obey, this is arousing the mind of a ruler of the desire realm and taking the path of Māra.

Eighth, if every thought seeks sharp wisdom, eloquence, intelligence, outstanding talent, and heroic understanding, wishing to comprehend heaven, earth, and the four directions and make people throughout the ten directions look up to oneself, this is arousing a mind of worldly wisdom and taking the road of the Nirgrantha outsiders.

Ninth, if every thought regards the external pleasures of the five objects and six desires as slight and the inner pleasure of the third dhyāna as a spring welling from stone—profound, weighty, excellent, and wondrous—this is arousing the Brahmā mind and taking the road of the form and formless realms.

Tenth, if every thought knows that ordinary beings are submerged in the cycle of wholesome and unwholesome conduct and reproached by worthies and noble ones; knows that pure wisdom must break evil, that pure wisdom arises in dependence on pure meditative concentration, and that pure concentration is accomplished in dependence on pure discipline; and consequently esteems discipline, concentration, and wisdom as the hungry seek food and the thirsty water, this is arousing the uncontaminated mind and taking the road of the Two Vehicles.

There are in fact many minds and roads that are not the mind of awakening; only ten are given in brief. In counting them, sometimes an upper category is opened while a lower category is combined, and sometimes a lower category is opened while an upper category is combined, solely to bring the doctrinal count to ten. One is placed first because the stronger mind draws its corresponding retribution before the others. The treatise’s statement that a mind breaking precepts draws one toward hell, a stingy and greedy mind toward hungry ghosts, and a mind without shame toward animals expresses this principle.

The erroneous mind may arise first, the genuine mind may arise first, or true and false may arise together. It is like an elephant, fish, and wind all muddying a pond. The elephant steps in from outside, representing false tendencies aroused by external conditions. The fish swims within the water, representing weak inward contemplative power disturbed by the two extremes of being and nonbeing. The wind blows across the water from outside and sets the interior in motion, representing inward and outward factors mixed together until the pond becomes turbid.

The first nine classes remain within birth and death, like silkworms spinning threads that bind themselves. Although the final class of the Two Vehicles seeks nirvāṇa, it resembles a muntjac that alone leaps from a net, seeking personal liberation without yet possessing the complete Buddha-Dharma. The first nine are bondage; the last is personal release. Neither is the Great Vehicle mind of awakening, and both are excluded. The first nine abide in the world, unable either to move or emerge. The last has emerged but lacks great compassion and must still be excluded. Conditioned and unconditioned, contaminated and uncontaminated, wholesome and unwholesome, defiled and pure, bound and liberated, true and conventional, and every other pair should be contemplated according to the same principle.

In terms of the Four Truths, the first nine classes belong to the worldly truth of suffering, while the last does not; yet the last class’s wisdom remains crooked, awkward, gray and quiescent, near and small, so neither side is adopted. The conditioned and contaminated qualities of the first nine belong to the truth of origination. Although the last does not belong to origination, it remains crooked, near, gray, and awkward and is likewise excluded. In speaking of the truth of the path through wholesome and unwholesome, defiled and pure, the last is a path but must still be distinguished according to the foregoing meaning. In speaking of cessation through bondage and liberation, true and conventional, the last is cessation, yet cannot for that reason be treated as the complete mind of awakening.

Once this is understood, all six faculties and six objects, the three activities of body, speech, and mind, the four comportments of walking, standing, sitting, and lying down, and every single stirring of thought should be contemplated in this way. Do not let the turbid mind arise; if it does, extinguish it quickly. A sighted person avoids a dangerous road, and an intelligent person in the world keeps far from many evils. A beginning practitioner who understands this much can already become a refuge for people in the world.

Arousing the Mind through the Conjunction of Stimulus and Response

Question: Does a practitioner arouse the mind independently, or only when instructed by another?

Answer: Arousing the mind cannot be fixed as arising from self, other, both, or no cause. It can only be explained through the conjunction of stimulus and response. It is like parents who, when their child falls into water or fire, are immediately startled and run to the rescue. A scripture says that when a child becomes ill, the parents become ill as well; another says that parents’ concern is especially deep for a sick child. Through great compassion the Buddha shakes the mountain of Dharma-nature, enters sentient beings’ ocean of birth and death, and manifests the practices of illness and infancy. This is called arousing the mind through stimulus and response.

The Dhyāna Scripture says that the Buddha teaches through four accommodations: according with delight, suitability, counteraction, and meaning. According with delight protects sentient beings’ present inclinations and teaches what they enjoy hearing, making their minds rejoice. Suitability follows habits from their past lives so they can accept practice easily. Counteraction observes the illness’s severity and chooses the dose of medicine accordingly. Meaning waits until the capacity for the path has matured so that one hearing brings awakening. Are these four not precisely responses to capacities that bring benefit?

The Dazhidu Lun teaches the four siddhāntas. Sentient beings are divided according to worldly dharmas: this is the worldly siddhānta. Teaching according to what each person can receive is the person-oriented siddhānta. These also correspond to the four accommodations and contain the meaning of a capacity’s stimulus and the Buddha’s response.

The treatise further lists five reasons for teaching prajñā. First, the Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra is taught to clarify the many practices of bodhisattvas. Second, it is taught to increase bodhisattvas’ recollection-of-the-Buddha samādhi. Third, it is taught to explain the characteristics of non-retrogressing bodhisattvas. Fourth, it removes wrong views arising when disciples are deluded by bad teachers. Fifth, prajñā is taught to explain the ultimate meaning. These five do not fundamentally differ from the four accommodations or four siddhāntas and also correspond to the five causes and conditions below.

If one disregards sentient beings’ capacities and speaks only to trouble them, one brings them no benefit. Great compassionate thunder and rain, by contrast, can make slight benefit grow gradually into manifest benefit. The treatise says that true Dharma, a person able to teach true Dharma, and a person who listens in accord with reality are all difficult to encounter. The true mark falls into neither the bounded nor unbounded sides of birth and death and is not fixed as difficult or easy, being or nonbeing. This is true Dharma. Only teaching and hearing in this way are genuine teaching and hearing. Benefits obtained through the worldly, person-oriented, and counteractive siddhāntas belong to the distinguishable, bounded side. Benefit from the ultimate-meaning siddhānta falls into neither bounded nor unbounded.

Thus, the causes and conditions of teaching Dharma can accomplish the great work, directly disclosing stimulus and response. Although the four accommodations, four siddhāntas, and five causes and conditions have different names, their meaning is the same. The four accommodations emphasize the Buddha’s great compassionate response to capacities and the benefit it gives. The siddhāntas emphasize compassion for sentient beings and the universal bestowal of Dharma benefit. The names differ like left and right. As for cause and condition, the noble one may be cause and the ordinary being condition, or the ordinary being’s capacity may be cause and the noble one’s response condition. When capacity and response meet, stimulus and response join. When the verbal teachings and flavors of meaning in the three sets of terms agree, one knows that their referents communicate.

According with present desires emphasizes the causes of practice that practitioners presently esteem, while the worldly siddhānta emphasizes distinctions among the retributions received by sentient beings; the distinction is between cause and fruit. Suitability chooses a corresponding Dharma gate to meet the person, while the person-oriented siddhānta observes the person and then bestows the corresponding Dharma gate; the distinction lies only in whether Dharma goes toward the person or the person receives Dharma.

The five causes and conditions may now be stated. First, sentient beings’ faithful delight serves as a cause and stimulates the Buddha to teach that one Dharma is all dharmas—that is, the great mind of awakening. In scripture this corresponds to following delight; in the treatise, to the worldly siddhānta. Second, sentient beings’ great energy and courage serve as a cause and stimulate the Buddha to teach that one practice is all practices—that is, the four kinds of samādhi. In scripture this corresponds to suitability; in the treatise, to the person-oriented siddhānta. Third, sentient beings’ great impartial wisdom serves as a cause and stimulates the Buddha to teach that one breaking is every breaking, allowing practitioners to obtain excellent, wondrous results and penetrate scriptures and treatises. In both scripture and treatise this corresponds to the counteractive siddhānta. Fourth, sentient beings’ possession of the Buddha’s wisdom eye serves as a cause and stimulates the Buddha to teach that one ultimate is every ultimate, enabling people to teach the quiescent and extinguished Returning to the Purport. In scripture and treatise this corresponds to the ultimate-meaning siddhānta. These four correspond to the Five Summaries, while the final place of return gathers the ultimate as a whole.

The five causes and conditions can also be correlated one by one with the five “furthermore” passages. The mind of awakening is the root of all practices, while the treatise extensively enumerates the many practices of bodhisattvas; the distinction is only root and branch. The four kinds of samādhi are general cultivation, while the recollection-of-the-Buddha samādhi is specific cultivation; the distinction is general and specific. Excellent, wondrous fruition extensively includes dependent and primary retributions, practice-fruit, and retribution-fruit, while the characteristics of non-retrogression single out only the practice-fruit of entering a stage; the distinction is listing both versus one alone. Bringing scriptures and treatises into communication removes doubts and obstructions that arise in relation to texts, while rescuing disciples from evil error speaks of the person in whom the fault arises; the distinction is place and person. “The characteristics from root to branch are ultimately equal” closely resembles “ultimate meaning,” and their shared meaning is easier to see.

Noble ones teach Dharma in many ways. They may teach sequentially or not; completely or incompletely; in a mixed or unmixed way. The benefits sentient beings obtain likewise differ: sequential or nonsequential, complete or incomplete, mixed or distinct. The four siddhāntas can open into five causes and conditions, and the five can be gathered into four. The four siddhāntas can be gathered into one cause and condition, and one cause and condition can open into one siddhānta. Each cause and condition can contain all four siddhāntas, and each siddhānta can contain all five causes and conditions. The many Dharma gates establish and disclose one another. They can be gathered under gradual, indeterminate, and perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation, or under one calming-and-contemplation: arousing the mind of awakening is contemplation, and the cessation of perverse thought is calming.

The Five Summaries are in fact the Ten Broad Chapters. The first five Broad Chapters share the single meaning of arousing the mind of awakening. Preparatory Means and Proper Contemplation are the four kinds of samādhi. Fruition and Retribution explains opposition and accord: opposing the Middle Way brings the retributions of the two extremes, while according with it brings excellent, wondrous fruition. Giving Rise to the Teaching turns what one has personally obtained toward benefiting others, either manifesting a buddha body and giving provisional and real teachings or manifesting bodies in the nine Dharma realms and, according to capacities, proclaiming, introducing, and transmitting the gradual and perfect-and-sudden. Returning to the Purport makes all return together to the great abode, the secret treasury. Thus the Five Summaries and Ten Broad Chapters have the same meaning and differ only as concise and extensive exposition.

Disclosing Genuine Arousal of Mind through the Four Kinds of Four Truths

Disclosure of the true has three parts: first according to the Four Truths, second according to the Four Vast Vows, and third according to the Six Identities. The names and meanings of the four kinds of Four Truths are drawn from the “Noble Practice” chapter of the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra: arising-and-ceasing, non-arising, immeasurable, and unconstructed.

The Four Truths of arising-and-ceasing are these: suffering and origination are worldly cause and fruit; path and cessation are world-transcending cause and fruit. Within suffering, the three characteristics of arising, abiding, and cessation move and change. Within origination, thoughts flow from one moment to the next. The path uses counteraction to remove afflictions, while counteraction itself also changes. Cessation extinguishes presently existing afflictions and returns them to absence. Although divided into worldly and world-transcending, all four change; hence they are called the Four Truths of arising-and-ceasing.

The Four Truths of non-arising are these: all dharmas are empty, so suffering has no fixed characteristic of oppression. Since all is empty, what emptiness could remove another emptiness? Form is empty in its very identity, and feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are likewise; there is no substantial oppression. Origination has no characteristic of combination. Cause and fruit are both empty, so one cannot say that one empty cause combines with one empty fruit. Greed, anger, delusion, and all other dharmas of origination are the same. The path has no duality of counteragent and object counteracted. Even emptiness has no fixed oneness, so how could it contain two? Dharmas originally do not arise, and now there is no arisen Dharma to extinguish. Neither arising nor a separate non-cessation is established. These are the Four Truths of non-arising.

The Immeasurable Four Truths are these: distinguished in detail, suffering has immeasurable characteristics. The suffering of even one Dharma realm contains many kinds; how much more the ten? In the hells alone, flaying, cutting, burning, boiling, and slicing are beyond counting. The form, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness of the other Dharma realms are likewise as numerous as motes of dust or drops in the sea. The wisdom and eyes of the Two Vehicles cannot know them exhaustively; only the bodhisattva’s wisdom eye can understand them.

Origination also has immeasurable characteristics. Desire, anger, and delusion have many mental activities and issue in many bodily and verbal karmas; the karmas accumulated have immeasurable differences. When the body bends, its shadow is crooked; when a voice is loud and turbid, its echo is turbid. Bodhisattvas illuminate these causes and fruits without error.

The path also has immeasurable characteristics: analyzing dharmas to enter emptiness and penetrating them as empty in their very identity; awkward and skillful; expedient and ultimate; crooked and straight; long and short; provisional and real. Bodhisattvas distinguish them with precision and do not confuse them.

Cessation also has immeasurable characteristics. One skillful means extinguishes the delusions of views, another the delusions of thought, and each has immeasurable primary and auxiliary practices. Bodhisattvas observe them lucidly without the slightest error. Although primary and auxiliary means whose identity is emptiness cannot be obtained, differences can still be distinguished within nondifference without error or confusion. Analytical-emptiness means can extinguish the delusions of the four abodes; identity-emptiness means can also extinguish them; other means extinguish dust-and-sand delusions; still others extinguish the delusion of ignorance. These many means do not intermingle. Distinguished through the worldly, person-oriented, and counteractive siddhāntas, they are immeasurable. From the ultimate-meaning siddhānta, no immeasurable exists. Although originally there is no immeasurable, the name is established from the many differences; hence the Immeasurable Four Truths.

The Unconstructed Four Truths are these: suffering, origination, path, and cessation are all the true mark and are inconceivable. Not only is the ultimate truth without fixed, immeasurable distinctions; the three siddhāntas and all dharmas also do not depart from the true mark. No Dharma constructs anything separately outside the true mark; hence “unconstructed.”

If the four kinds of Four Truths are correlated vertically with the four lands, Dharma gates increase and decrease: the Land Where Ordinary and Noble Dwell Together has all four; the Land of Expedient Means with Residue has three; the Land of Unobstructed Real Reward has two; and the Land of Constant Quiescent Light discloses only the unconstructed. Correlated horizontally, the Land Where Ordinary and Noble Dwell Together corresponds to arising-and-ceasing; the Land of Expedient Means with Residue to non-arising; the Land of Unobstructed Real Reward to the immeasurable; and the Land of Constant Quiescent Light to the unconstructed〔and so forth〕.

In general they are called the Four Truths; specifically they can be unfolded as the twelve links of dependent origination. The truth of suffering includes the seven links of consciousness, name-and-form, six sense fields, contact, feeling, birth, and aging-and-death. The truth of origination includes the five links of ignorance, formations, craving, grasping, and existence. The truth of the path is the skillful means counteracting dependent origination. The truth of cessation is the cessation of ignorance through to the cessation of aging-and-death.

Thus the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra opens both four kinds of Four Truths and four contemplations of the twelve links. Contemplation by inferior wisdom attains śrāvaka awakening; by middling wisdom, pratyekabuddha awakening; by superior wisdom, bodhisattva awakening; and by most superior wisdom, a buddha’s awakening.

The verse in the Madhyamaka Treatise can also be correlated with the four kinds of Four Truths. “Dharmas born of causes and conditions” corresponds to arising-and-ceasing; “I declare them to be empty in their very identity” to non-arising; “they are also called provisional names” to the immeasurable; and “they are also the meaning of the Middle Way” to the unconstructed. Another explanation takes causes and conditions as origination, the dharmas born as suffering, the means that extinguish suffering as path, and the exhaustion of suffering and origination as cessation. In terms of the twelve links, causes and conditions are ignorance, while the dharmas born are formations, name-and-form, the six sense fields, and so forth. Thus, for sharp disciples the treatise explains the non-arising and non-ceasing character of the twelve links in the first twenty-five chapters; for dull disciples it explains their arising-and-ceasing character in the final two. The verse in general therefore includes four kinds of Four Truths and specifically four kinds of twelvefold dependent origination. The differentiation of the four kinds of Four Truths is now complete.

Arousing the Mind from Ten Kinds of Objects and Events

Scriptures give many objects and conditions for arousing the mind of awakening. Some investigate many principles and arouse the mind; some see the Buddha’s many marks and excellences; some see many supernormal transformations; some hear many teachings; some travel through many lands; some see many assemblies; some see many practices; some see many Dharmas approaching extinction; some see many faults; and some see others undergoing many sufferings. Ten classes are listed in brief as a beginning and are explained extensively according to the four kinds of Four Truths〔and so forth〕.

Begin with arousing the mind by investigating principle. Viewed through the Four Truths of arising-and-ceasing, Dharma-nature is originally so of itself: origination cannot truly defile it, suffering cannot truly afflict it, the path cannot make it separately penetrate, and cessation cannot separately cleanse it. Afflictions are merely like clouds surrounding the moon. Although they do not damage it, the clouds must disperse before the moonlight is seen. A scripture says that cessation is not itself true reality, but through extinguishing afflictions one converges with the true. If even cessation is not true, how could the other three truths be? Here awakening is not within affliction, nor affliction within awakening. Seeking the Buddha path above and transforming sentient beings below according to this understanding is called arousing the mind of awakening through reasoning from the Four Truths of arising-and-ceasing.

Viewed through the Four Truths of non-arising, Dharma-nature does not differ from suffering and origination. One fails to see it only because one is confused about suffering and origination, as frozen water remains nothing other than water. When one penetrates suffering and origination as originally without suffering and origination, one immediately converges with Dharma-nature. If suffering and origination do not depart from Dharma-nature, how much less path and cessation? Scripture therefore discloses afflictions and awakening through their mutual identity. Seeking above and transforming below according to this understanding is arousing the mind through reasoning from the Four Truths of non-arising.

Viewed through the Immeasurable Four Truths, Dharma-nature is named the true mark and lies beyond even the sphere of the Two Vehicles, much less ordinary beings. It passes beyond the two extremes of emptiness and being and separately discloses the pure Dharma, as in the ten similes of the text this treatise calls the Fozang Jing〔and so forth〕. Seeking above and transforming below according to this understanding is arousing the mind through reasoning from the Immeasurable Four Truths.

Viewed through the Unconstructed Four Truths, Dharma-nature and all dharmas have neither two essences nor any difference. If even ordinary beings’ dharmas do not depart from Dharma-nature, how much less those of the Two Vehicles? Seeking the true mark apart from ordinary dharmas is like fleeing the open space here to find some different open space elsewhere. Ordinary dharmas in their very identity are real dharmas; there is no need to abandon the ordinary and seek in a noble place. Birth and death do not depart from nirvāṇa, and not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way. Seeking above and transforming below according to this understanding is arousing the mind through reasoning from the Unconstructed Four Truths.

Investigating any one Dharma can be called arousing the mind of awakening only when it penetrates the entire Dharma realm horizontally and vertically to the end, contains both phenomena and principle, and includes seeking above and transforming below. “Bodhi” is rendered as “path,” and a path lets people reach the ultimate further shore horizontally and vertically; hence it is also called the perfection of arousing the mind. Since the gate of reasoning has been explained in shallow and profound levels, the remaining kinds of arousing the mind should be understood by analogy according to the same fourfold sequence.

Arousing the Mind by Seeing the Buddha’s Marks and Transformations

The first way of seeing the Buddha’s marks is seeing the Tathāgata’s responsive body born of parents, manifestly adorned with thirty-two marks and eighty excellences. Its brilliance is so beautiful that even the divine artisan Viśvakarman could not make it. It surpasses a wheel-turning king’s marks, is rare in the world, unequaled in heaven or below, and has no second throughout the ten directions. Practitioners vow: may I become a buddha equal to the noble Dharma King and liberate measureless, boundless sentient beings. This is seeking above and transforming below by seeing the marks of an inferior responsive buddha.

The second is seeing the Tathāgata while knowing that the Tathāgata cannot be grasped as a fixed Tathāgata, and seeing marks and excellences while knowing they cannot be grasped as fixed marks and excellences. Tathāgata and marks are like open space. If even a fixed buddha cannot be obtained in open space, how could fixed marks be? Precisely seeing the Tathāgata as no fixed Tathāgata is truly seeing the Tathāgata; seeing marks as no fixed marks is truly seeing all marks. Practitioners still vow to become buddhas and liberate countless beings. This is arousing the mind by seeing the marks of a superior responsive buddha.

The third is seeing that the Tathāgata’s bodily marks fail to appear nowhere, like many colors reflected in a bright, pure mirror. Neither ordinary nor noble beings can reach the limit of any single mark or excellence; Brahmā cannot see the crown of the Buddha’s head, and Maudgalyāyana cannot reach the end of his voice. A treatise praises this as the formless foremost essence, adornment that is no worldly adornment. Practitioners vow to become buddhas equal to the Dharma King. This is arousing the mind through seeing the reward-buddha’s marks.

The fourth is seeing the Tathāgata and knowing the Tathāgata’s wisdom, which profoundly penetrates the true mark of offense and merit and illuminates the ten directions. The subtle, pure Dharma body has thirty-two marks, each mark and excellence is the true mark, and the true-mark Dharma realm is complete and undiminished. Practitioners vow to become buddhas equal to the Dharma King. This is arousing the mind through seeing the marks of the Dharma-body Buddha〔and so forth〕.

Now consider arousing the mind through seeing the Buddha’s supernormal transformations. First, one sees the Tathāgata relying on a root dhyāna and performing a single transformation alone, unable to manifest many at once. If he emits one beam of light, it shines upward from the Avīci hell to the summit of existence. The firelight flashes, heaven and earth become wholly luminous, the sun and moon withdraw their brilliance, and even the gods’ radiance disappears. Seeing this, practitioners vow likewise to become buddhas equal to the Dharma King〔and so forth〕.

Second, one sees the Tathāgata relying on the principle of non-arising and responding to sentient beings without the dual marks of this and that, yet enabling every being to see the Buddha alone before them. Practitioners thereby vow to become buddhas〔and so forth〕.

Third, one sees the Tathāgata abiding in the tathāgatagarbha samādhi, manifesting the four comportments of walking, standing, sitting, and lying down throughout lands as numerous as motes of dust in the ten directions, without ever moving from Dharma-nature. Practitioners thereby vow to become buddhas〔and so forth〕.

Fourth, one sees that the Tathāgata and all supernormal transformations have neither two essences nor any difference. The Tathāgata performs transformations, and the transformations fully disclose the Tathāgata. A neutral transformation-body can transform again, and its product again performs transformations, in a sequence that cannot be exhausted. All this is inconceivable and entirely consists of buddha-works performed by the true mark. Practitioners thereby vow to become buddhas equal to the Dharma King〔and so forth〕.

Hearing One Dharma and Giving Rise to Four Understandings and Four Vows

Hearing various teachings can also arouse the mind of awakening. From a buddha, a good spiritual friend, or a scripture, a practitioner may hear the single phrase “arising-and-ceasing” and form four understandings.

First, one understands that worldly and world-transcending dharmas newly arise and cease without interruption, changing thought by thought, and that only discipline, wisdom, and liberation are quiescent and real. One therefore vows to become a buddha able to teach the pure path to sentient beings〔and so forth〕.

Second, from that one phrase one understands all Four Truths as neither arising nor ceasing. Open space originally has no thorn—what is there to pull out? Who undergoes suffering, who accumulates, who cultivates the path, and who realizes cessation? Everything is ultimately pure, and contemplator and contemplated are both quiescent. One therefore vows to become a buddha and teach the pure path〔and so forth〕.

Third, one understands arising-and-ceasing and non-arising-and-ceasing as a pair, and the Middle as leaving both extremes. The Middle Way is pure and alone transcends both birth-and-death and nirvāṇa, like a lotus emerging from water or the bright moon in open space. One vows to become a buddha and teach sentient beings the highest path〔and so forth〕.

Fourth, one understands arising-and-ceasing, non-arising-and-ceasing, and neither arising-and-ceasing nor non-arising-and-ceasing, while simultaneously illuminating both. One is three and three are one, forming the Dharma realm’s secret treasury complete in permanence and bliss. One vows to become a buddha and teach sentient beings the secret treasury, like a person of merit who can turn a stone into a jewel or poison into medicine〔and so forth〕.

Hearing the single phrase “non-arising” likewise produces four levels of understanding. First, the Two Vehicles have no sectioned birth in the three realms, while bodhisattvas have not yet exhausted non-arising. Second, all three vehicles—śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, and bodhisattva—have no birth in the three realms. Third, non-arising is not a sphere of the Two Vehicles but belongs only to bodhisattvas, who first leave sectioned birth and later transformational birth. Fourth, when one Dharma has no arising, all dharmas are entirely without arising.

Hearing the single phrase “immeasurable” produces five levels in the same way. First, the expedient paths, Four Truths, sixteen truths, and so forth of the Two Vehicles are immeasurable. Second, the Two Vehicles can only use immeasurable dharmas to subdue their own delusions, while bodhisattvas use them both to remove their own delusions and transform others. Third, the immeasurable is not within the Two Vehicles’ portion but belongs only to bodhisattvas, who eliminate dust-and-sand delusions inside the realms and subdue those outside. Fourth, the immeasurable belongs only to bodhisattvas, who eliminate dust-and-sand delusions both inside and outside the realms and subdue ignorance. Fifth, the immeasurable belongs only to bodhisattvas, who use immeasurable dharmas to subdue and eliminate ignorance.

Hearing the phrase “unconstructed” also produces four levels. First, the unconstructed is made by neither buddhas, gods, humans, nor asuras, and the Two Vehicles can realize it〔and so forth〕. Second, all three vehicles can realize it. Third, the unconstructed is not the sphere of the Two Vehicles, much less ordinary beings; bodhisattvas break the unconstructed taught provisionally and realize the real unconstructed. Fourth, they realize the real unconstructed within the provisional unconstructed itself. Grasping this meaning lets one penetrate all other sentences from a single sentence and remain unobstructed with respect to every sentence and Dharma〔and so forth〕.

Because one teaching can cause sentient beings to form many understandings, and this principle is not easy to comprehend, the verse from the Madhyamaka Treatise is used to explain four readings.

The first explanation holds that because dharmas are said to arise from causes and conditions, they cannot be empty in their very identity; only after causes and conditions are analyzed and completely broken does one enter emptiness. The emptiness after breaking is therefore called identity-emptiness. “Provisional name” merely says that conditioned dharmas are weak, cannot stand independently, and temporarily form through many conditions; it is not the bodhisattva’s provisional skillful means. The Middle Way merely leaves the two views of annihilation and permanence; it is not the Middle Way of buddha-nature. Although all three phrases are thereby returned to emptiness, emptiness in the very identity has not truly been established, much less provisionality and the Middle in the very identity. This is the understanding of the Four Truths of arising-and-ceasing.

The second understands that dharmas born of causes and conditions need not first be destroyed but are empty in their very identity, although provisionality and the Middle cannot yet be established simultaneously. Even when provisionality and the Middle are mentioned, both follow and return into emptiness. Dharmas have no master, so they are empty. Provisionality is designation, so it too is empty. The Middle leaves the extremes of annihilation and permanence, so it too is empty. The three expressions differ but all enter emptiness. This falls back from the Two Vehicles’ analytical approach but has not advanced to the Distinct or Perfect Teaching. It is only the sense in which three animals cross one river and jointly realize emptiness.

The third understands emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle in their identity as unfolding successively with distinct differences. All three may be called empty: empty because without master, empty because a vacuous designation, and empty because leaving the two extremes. All three may be called provisional because each has a name. All three may be called the Middle, respectively as the Middle of ultimate truth, the Middle adapted to capacities, and the Middle of the true mark. This obtains the meaning of the Distinct Teaching but still loses perfect interfusion〔and so forth〕.

The fourth understands emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle in their identity as three that are one and one that is three, without obstruction among them. All three are empty because the roads of language and thought are cut off; all are provisional because only names exist; all are the Middle because their very identity is the true mark. If emptiness alone is named, it already contains provisionality and the Middle; awakening to emptiness is simultaneously awakening to both. The same is true when provisionality or the Middle is named. Thus, hearing one Dharma can give rise to many understandings; establishing many vows according to those understandings produces many arousals of the mind of awakening.

As for arousing the mind upon seeing various pure lands, communities, practices, Dharmas becoming extinct, sentient beings suffering, or many faults, each can be understood according to the four preceding approaches and need not be recorded in detail one by one.

Gathering the Four Understandings under the Three Forms of Calming-and-Contemplation

Much has been said; it is now gathered under the three forms of calming-and-contemplation. If Dharma-nature cannot even be fixed as one Dharma, why reason about it through three and four? Because Dharma-nature is the principle about which sentient beings are confused, while suffering and origination are the delusions that confuse them. The delusion may be light or heavy, and may be separate from or identical to the principle obscured. Distinguished inside and outside the three realms, there are four kinds of suffering and origination; according to capacities that receive true principle, there are also one, two, three, and four〔and so forth〕.

Dull persons within the realms are heavily confused about the true, so their suffering and origination are heavy. Sharp persons within the realms are lightly confused, so their suffering and origination are light. Sharpness and dullness, lightness and heaviness outside the realms can be distinguished in the same way. Dharma-nature is the principle understood, while path and cessation are the dharmas that understand and arrive. The object understood may be identical or separate, and the understanding may be skillful or awkward. Dull persons within the realms regard phenomena and principle as separate, so their method is awkward. Sharp persons know them as identical, so their method is skillful. Identity and separation, skill and awkwardness as seen by sharp and dull capacities outside the realms can likewise be distinguished.

It is like a father and son who fail to recognize each other and each take the other for a stranger: their anger and blows will be severe. Anger represents origination; blows represent suffering. If one knows that afflictions do not depart from Dharma-nature and that phenomena and principle are identical, suffering and origination are light. Conversely, people who are not kin but mistakenly recognize each other as father and son will be less severe even if they become angry and strike each other. These examples show how the same Dharma can be discussed through coarse and subtle, branch and root, general and specific, pervasive and nonpervasive, and difficult or easy to eliminate.

Some say suffering and origination inside the realms are sunken and stagnant and therefore heavy, while those outside have risen and emerged and are therefore light. Some call the delusions inside the realms superficial like skin and therefore shallow, and those outside deep like flesh and therefore profound. Some say the inside follows another’s intent and is therefore awkward, while the outside follows one’s own intent and is skillful. Others reverse this: teaching inside the realms accords with capacities and is therefore skillful, while teaching outside fails to accord and is awkward.

Some say the inside contains an opposition of agent and object and is therefore coarse, while the outside has neither and is subtle. Others say the endpoint of the small path inside is only the conjured city and is therefore small and subtle, while the endpoint of the great path outside is the place of treasure and is therefore vast and may be called coarse. Some say afflictions inside are like adventitious dust and therefore branches, while the same-essence ignorance outside is the root. Others speak from sequence, calling the inside the root because it comes first and the outside the branches because it follows.

Some say the inside is shared by Lesser and Great Vehicles and is therefore general, while the outside belongs only to the Great Vehicle and is specific. Others say the inside is biased, small, shallow, and near and therefore specific, while the outside is perfect, great, and unobstructed and therefore general. Some say the inside has a short range and is therefore nonpervasive, while the outside pervades the Dharma realm. Others say the inside is traversed by all worthies and noble ones and is therefore pervasive, while the outside belongs only to Great Vehicle capacities and conditions and is nonpervasive. Some say the inside requires the skillful means of the Two Vehicles and is therefore difficult to eliminate, while the outside relies only on unobstructed wisdom and is easy to eliminate.

All these are reciprocal explanations from different angles. Arranging Dharma gates in a sequence of shallow and profound, light and heavy, gives the meaning of gradual calming-and-contemplation. Taking the one real Four Truths without fixed differentiation gives the meaning of perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation. Letting light and heavy, shallow and profound exchange earlier and later gives the meaning of indeterminate calming-and-contemplation. All three are Great Vehicle Dharma characteristics and must be discerned. Understanding this shows that disclosure of the true can itself be gradual, indeterminate, or perfect-and-sudden〔and so forth〕.

Question: If origination has four kinds, why are the fruits of suffering limited to the two kinds of sectioned and transformational birth and death? Answer: Classification of afflictions follows differing understandings and becomes four originations. Understanding of retribution, when following afflictions, produces only two kinds of birth and death. For example, the Lesser Vehicle distinguishes delusions by what understands them as delusions of views and delusions of thought; viewed through the fruits produced by those delusions, there is still only one sectioned birth and death.

Question: Suffering and origination as dharmas born of causes and conditions can be understood, but why are path and cessation also so born? Answer: Suffering and origination are what is broken; path and cessation are what break them. What breaks receives its name in dependence on what is broken, so all four are established through causes and conditions. Scripture says that only through the cause of extinguishing ignorance does one obtain the blazing lamp of awakening; that too is dependent origination.

Question: Since Dharma-nature is what is obscured, why are there two kinds and also four? Answer: Dharma-nature becomes two when spoken according to provisional and real and four when spoken according to sentient beings’ capacities, causes, and conditions. Understanding this lets one extensively explain four kinds of arousing the mind upon seeing the Buddha’s marks, hearing the Dharma, seeing faults, and so on by analogy〔and so forth〕.

Disclosing Genuine Arousal of Mind through the Four Vast Vows

The preceding inquiry through Dharma-nature, hearing Dharma, and other approaches has made the meaning clear. For those who do not yet understand, it is explained again through the Four Vast Vows. The Four Truths primarily express seeking the Buddha path above and transforming sentient beings below in terms of understanding; the Four Vast Vows primarily express them in terms of vows. The Four Truths can be discussed in relation to buddhas of past, present, and future; the Four Vast Vows primarily concern future buddhahood. The Four Truths can describe arousing the mind from any faculty; the Four Vast Vows establish vows specifically through the mind faculty. These distinctions make understanding easier; those who grasp the meaning need not wait for them.

Four Vast Vows of Arising-and-Ceasing

Mind never arises in isolation but necessarily relies on causes and conditions. The mind faculty is the cause, the Dharma object is the condition, and the mind arisen is the produced Dharma. Faculty, object, and arisen mind continuously move, secretly arise and secretly pass away; earlier and later thoughts succeed one another in ceaseless arising and cessation, flashing like lightning and rushing like a torrent. Form resembles a bubble, feeling foam, perception a mirage, formations a city, and consciousness an illusion. The external land, fields, house, spouse, children, and property on which one depends can likewise be lost in a single thought, suddenly appearing and suddenly disappearing.

The three realms are impermanent, and this body and mind are a chest filled with suffering. The four mountains of birth, aging, illness, and death close in from four sides, leaving nowhere to escape. One can only devote oneself to discipline, concentration, and wisdom, vertically breaking inversion, horizontally cutting off the current of the sea of birth and death, and transcending the three modes of existence.

Scripture means that the Buddha and sentient beings formerly wandered for a long time through the ocean of suffering because they did not see the Four True Realities. With the burning house this dangerous, how can one still sink into heedlessness, games, and pleasure? Compassion therefore gives rise to the Four Vast Vows to remove sentient beings’ suffering and give them happiness. Prince Śākyamuni became disenchanted on seeing a plow turn the soil and birds eat the exposed worms; Maitreya saw a jeweled platform collapse in an instant and understood impermanence. Both exemplify compassionate vows arising upon seeing arising-and-ceasing.

Understanding the Four Truths keeps one from the first nine worldly bondages. Arousing the Four Vast Vows keeps one from the Two Vehicles’ pursuit of personal release. This is arousing the genuine mind of awakening that is neither worldly bondage nor the Two Vehicles’ personal liberation.

Four Vast Vows of Non-Arising

Contemplate only one thought arising when faculty and object meet. The faculty and object that can produce it and the mind produced are all empty in their very identity. The deluded mind appears to arise but possesses neither self-nature, other-nature, shared nature, nor causeless existence. On arising, it comes from neither itself, another, both, nor absence of cause; on ceasing, it goes in no direction. This mind is neither inside, outside, nor between; it has not always existed of itself and is only provisionally designated “mind.” The name itself does not abide, yet cannot be fixed as nonabiding, for ultimately it cannot be obtained.

Thus arising in its very identity has no substantial arising and no graspable non-arising. Being and nonbeing are quiescent and extinguished together. Fools take it as real, like people who see the moon in water and rejoice when they obtain it or grieve when they lose it. Those who understand feel neither delight nor misery over grasping and relinquishing. The same applies to a mirror image and an illusion.

Suffering has no substantial arising; origination no real combination; path no dual characteristics of counteragent and counteracted; cessation no substantial arising or ceasing. Since origination is empty in its very identity, one should not chase it like a thirsty deer pursuing a mirage. Since suffering is empty in its very identity, one should not grasp it like a foolish monkey scooping up the moon in water. Since path is empty in its very identity, one should not cling to one’s own practice as empty and another’s nonpractice as not empty. Even the true Dharma, a raft, should be relinquished upon reaching the other shore; how much more what is not Dharma. Since cessation is empty in its very identity, one should not ask which substantial being dies here and realizes a nirvāṇa elsewhere. Birth and death are empty in their very identity, with no real Dharma to relinquish. Nirvāṇa is empty in its very identity, with no real Dharma to obtain.

The intent of the prajñāpāramitā scriptures does not establish substantial cultivation of the path within non-arising dharmas: from the four applications of mindfulness through the noble eightfold path, nothing can be obtained. Nor does it establish substantial attainment of fruits within non-arising dharmas: from the first fruit through arhatship, nothing can be obtained. Likewise know that within non-arising dharmas there are no substantial five aggregates and no substantial greed, anger, or delusion. Bodhisattvas nevertheless pity sentient beings and make vows to remove the two sufferings of sectioned and transformational birth and give the two happinesses of partial truth and the Middle Way. Penetrating the emptiness of suffering and origination keeps them from the nine bondages; penetrating the emptiness of path and cessation keeps them from the single liberation. This is arousing the genuine mind of awakening that is neither bondage nor liberation according to non-arising.

Immeasurable Four Vast Vows

Contemplate only one thought arising when faculty and object meet: mind in its very identity is a provisional name. This provisionally named mind is the root of all delusion and understanding; the Four Truths therefore have immeasurable characteristics. The three realms have no separate Dharma and are made by the one mind alone; mind is like a master painter creating various colors. Mind forms the six paths and discriminatively measures immeasurable differences. Various views and cravings are light and heavy characteristics of origination inside the realms, while origination outside also has light and heavy forms. Various births and deaths are light and heavy forms of sectioned suffering, while transformational suffering also exists outside the realms.

Turn this mind around and it can give rise to many understandings, like a painter washing away old colors and applying pure ones. Contemplating the body as impure, feeling as suffering, mind as impermanent, and dharmas as no-self are path factors taking a circuitous route to the conjured city. Contemplating body as empty in its very identity through mind as empty in its very identity, where emptiness has neither fixed impermanence nor fixed impurity, are path factors going directly to the conjured city.

Contemplate the body as impermanent and know impermanence as empty in its very identity; then contemplate the body’s Dharma-nature as neither permanent nor impermanent, neither empty nor nonempty, and contemplate mind and the rest likewise. These path factors take a circuitous route to the place of treasure. Contemplate the body’s Dharma-nature as neither pure nor impure while illuminating pure and impure together; through contemplating mind’s Dharma-nature as neither fixed permanence nor impermanence while illuminating both, these path factors go directly to the place of treasure.

Different path gates eliminate delusions and realize fruits. The cessation of view-delusion may be called stream-entry; thought-delusions cease portion by portion to form the remaining three fruits. On another route, cessation of view-delusion is called the ground of seeing; gradual cessation of thought-delusion forms the grounds of attenuation, freedom from desire, and completion, until habits are eroded and the stage is called pratyekabuddha. One may also say that the cessation of view and thought delusions enters the ten abodes; cessation of dust-and-sand delusions enters the ten practices and ten dedications; and partial cessation of ignorance enters the ten grounds, equal awakening, and wondrous awakening. According to another teaching gate, subduing and eliminating view, thought, and dust-and-sand delusions is called the ten faiths, while partial elimination of ignorance traverses the ten abodes, practices, dedications, grounds, equal awakening, and wondrous awakening.

Within the sixteen gates, path and cessation each differ, and Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges can be distinguished endlessly. Although they are inexpressibly numerous, a bodhisattva observes them as clearly as a fruit in the palm, without deviation or error. These dharmas arise from mind, not elsewhere. Contemplating this mind penetrates the inexpressible mind; the inexpressible mind penetrates inexpressible dharmas; inexpressible dharmas penetrate the inexpressible that is neither mind nor Dharma. Contemplating every mind is likewise.

Ordinary beings subject to the nine bondages neither awaken nor know. They resemble a blind child of a very wealthy house who sits in a treasury, sees nothing, and is injured by the jewels whenever he moves. The Two Vehicles resemble fever patients who mistake precious jewels for ghosts, tigers, dragons, and snakes, hurriedly cast them aside, and flee, wandering alone in misery for more than fifty years. Ordinary beings’ bondage and the Two Vehicles’ personal release differ, but both lack the Tathāgata’s unsurpassed treasure. Bodhisattvas therefore give rise to great compassion, vow to remove suffering and give happiness, and accomplish within the Immeasurable Four Vast Vows the genuine mind of awakening that is neither bondage nor liberation.

Unconstructed Four Vast Vows

Again contemplate one thought arising when faculty and object meet: in its very identity it is emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. Faculty and object alike are the Dharma realm, ultimate emptiness, tathāgatagarbha, and the Middle Way. Why emptiness? Everything arises from conditions; what arises from conditions has no master, and without a master it is empty. Why provisionality? Without a master it still manifests according to conditions; this is provisionality. Why the Middle? Nothing departs from Dharma-nature, and in its very identity everything is the Middle Way.

Thus one thought is emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle and in its very identity is ultimate emptiness, tathāgatagarbha, and the true mark. It cannot be fixed as three, yet three may be present. The three stand vividly, yet are not three isolated things. It cannot be fixed as joined or dispersed, yet joining and dispersal may function vividly; nor are both annihilated. It cannot be fixed as one or different, yet one and difference may be spoken according to function.

It is like a bright mirror: the mirror’s brightness and purity represent emptiness, the reflected images provisionality, and the mirror’s substance the Middle. The three are neither substantially combined nor separated, while the functions of joining and dispersal remain vivid. They are not fixed as one, two, or three, yet two and three may appear together. This single thought is neither a vertical sequence nor horizontal juxtaposition and is inconceivable. One’s own mind is so; the Buddha’s mind and sentient beings’ minds are likewise.

The Avataṃsaka Sūtra says mind, Buddha, and sentient beings are without difference; therefore know that one’s own mind completely possesses every Buddha-Dharma. The Siyi Jing says that seeking awakening apart from the five aggregates, eighteen elements, and twelve sense fields through delusion about them fails to know that aggregates, elements, and sense fields do not depart from awakening in their very identity. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa says the Tathāgata’s liberation should be sought in sentient beings’ mental activities and also that sentient beings do not depart from awakening or nirvāṇa. As with one mind, so with every mind and Dharma. The Guan Puxian Jing says Vairocana pervades every place, directly disclosing that all dharmas do not depart from Buddha-Dharma and are entirely the Tathāgata’s Dharma realm.

If so, why does scripture also say to let mind roam through the Dharma realm like open space, and that ignorance and luminosity are both ultimately empty? This merely raises emptiness as the point from which speech begins. Emptiness in its very identity is not only biased emptiness and is not fixed as nonempty or neither empty nor nonempty. Another saying places a great-trichiliocosm scripture scroll in a mote of dust and says mind completely possesses every Buddha-Dharma like one earth containing many seeds or one incense pellet many fragrances. This raises being as the point from which speech begins. Being is not fixed as substantial being and falls into neither annihilating nonbeing nor neither-being-nor-nonbeing. Another saying states that not a single color or fragrance departs from the Middle Way. This raises the Middle as the point from which speech begins. The Middle is not isolated from extremes and is not fixed as an extreme or neither-extreme-nor-non-extreme. Every Dharma is complete and undiminished. Clinging lifelessly to one sentence injures the perfect meaning and falsely accuses the noble intent.

With this understanding, faculty, object, and the one thought arising are each eighty-four thousand Dharma treasuries. The Buddha Dharma realm that knows, the Dharma realm encountered, and the Dharma realm arising now contain no Dharma that is not Buddha-Dharma. Birth and death do not depart from nirvāṇa: this is the unconstructed truth of suffering. One object contains the three objects of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle, and one mind contains the three minds; every object and mind has eighty-four thousand gates of defilement. Greed, anger, delusion, and afflictions do not depart from awakening: this is the unconstructed truth of origination.

Turning each gate of defilement around makes it eighty-four thousand samādhi gates, eighty-four thousand dhāraṇī gates, eighty-four thousand counteractive gates, and eighty-four thousand perfections. Ignorance turns into luminosity as ice melts into water. No other object is transported from afar; all is originally complete in one thought. It is also like a wish-fulfilling jewel: one cannot say that fixed jewels substantially exist within it or that no jewels exist at all. To say there are none is false speech; to cling to their substantial existence is a wrong view. This Dharma cannot be exhaustively known by the discriminating mind or exhaustively spoken in words.

Within this inconceivable Dharma, originally without bondage, sentient beings imagine and discriminate until they bind themselves; where originally not one Dharma can be liberated, they pursue liberation outside. Bodhisattvas therefore give rise to great compassion, arouse the Four Vast Vows, remove the two sufferings, and give the two happinesses. This is arousing the genuine mind of awakening that is neither bondage nor liberation according to the unconstructed. The first three kinds mostly speak through the Four Truths; the unconstructed discloses its meaning through Dharma treasuries, defilements, samādhis, and perfections, yet its purport remains clear.

Why Are All Four Called True?

Question: When excluding the false, all ten classes above were called untrue together. When disclosing the true, why are all four arousals of mind called true together?

Answer: First, all four avoid the nine bondages and single liberation and all extend to seeking the Buddha path above, so all may be called true. Second, the first three enter gradually in sequence and finally arrive at the true mark, so all four may be called true from the place they reach. Third, because the true mark is difficult to know, the real must be disclosed through provisional means; the three provisional teachings can therefore also be called true. These three reasons call all four true according to the worldly siddhānta.

Fourth, the provisional cannot gather the real, while the real can gather the provisional. To make the real’s capacity to gather the provisional easy to see, all four are called true. This follows the person-oriented siddhānta. Fifth, one mind of awakening contains every mind of awakening. If they are not distinguished, sentient beings will not know the whole; therefore all are called true. This follows the counteractive siddhānta. In ultimate judgment, the first three rely on the provisional and the fourth on the real.

It is like an excellent physician whose single secret formula gathers every other prescription, or agada medicine whose efficacy includes all medicines. After eating milk porridge with complete nourishment, one need not seek other food; a single wish-fulfilling jewel contains every treasure. These similes show that all four, provisional and real, may be called true from the side that gathers them into the true mark.

Now consider the causes and conditions of the one great work. Why “one”? Because the one reality is not false, the one path is pure, and every unobstructed person leaves birth and death by this one path. Why “great”? Because its essential nature is broad, contains much, possesses great wisdom and great elimination, is the vehicle of great persons, can make the great lion’s roar, and greatly benefits ordinary and noble beings. What is “work”? Buddhas throughout the ten directions and three times accomplish the Buddha path themselves according to this pattern and transform sentient beings through it. What are “causes and conditions”? Sentient beings stimulate the Buddha through the cause that is the mind of awakening, and the Buddha responds through the condition that is great compassion.

“True” cannot be fixed as three, one, or neither-three-nor-one, yet does not prevent speaking of three and one. It is therefore called the inconceivable true. It is not a constructed Dharma and is made by neither buddhas, gods, humans, nor asuras. The ever-abiding object has no graspable characteristic; ever-abiding wisdom has no object of appropriation. Wisdom without appropriation illuminates the object without characteristics, while the object without characteristics corresponds to wisdom without appropriation. Wisdom and object darkly converge as one and are distinguished only as a skillful means. This is the unconstructed true.

The meaning of the Questions of Mañjuśrī is that breaking every arousal involving acquisition is called arousing the mind of awakening; arousing it constantly in accord with the true mark of awakening is called arousing the mind; arousing without arousal and following without following; and passing beyond every breaking and following while illuminating both together is called arousing the mind. Breaking, following, and dual illumination are neither one nor different. They may be called according with principle and phenomena, or neither fixed principle nor fixed phenomena; hence they are true.

Thus the unconstructed, inconceivable, one great work of causes and conditions and related Dharma gates may all be spoken as breaking, following, neither breaking nor following, and illuminating breaking and following together. The first three are contemplated by superior, middling, and inferior wisdom; the last by most superior wisdom. The first three are shared, the last unshared; the first three shallow, near, and crooked, the last profound, far, and direct〔and so forth〕. Although the first three may in sequence be called small, middling, and great, the last is the great within the great, highest within the high, perfect within the perfect, full within the full, real within the real, true within the true, definitive within the definitive, mysterious within the mysterious, wondrous within the wondrous, and inconceivable within the inconceivable.

The Power of the Mind of Awakening

Those who exclude false minds and disclose the true one in this way, comprehend the provisional teaching, recognize the real, and arouse the mind are seeds of the buddhas. Adamant grows from adamantine nature, while a buddha’s mind of awakening grows from great compassion and leads all practices. The medicine transcribed 阿娑羅 first uses clear water; likewise the mind of awakening comes first among practices. The life faculty is foremost among the faculties; likewise the mind of awakening is foremost within a buddha’s true Dharma and true practice. It is like a prince born already bearing royal deportment, naturally revered by ministers and known far and wide, or like the kalaviṅka bird whose voice within the shell already surpasses every other bird.

The mind of awakening has immense power, like a bowstring made from a lion’s sinew, lion’s milk, an adamantine hammer, or Nārāyaṇa’s arrow; it is also like a wish-fulfilling jewel containing every treasure and able to remove sentient beings’ poverty. Even if people who arouse the great mind are slightly lax and somewhat lose their deportment, the merit of their arousal still surpasses that of the Two Vehicles. In brief, this one mind completely possesses all bodhisattva merit and can accomplish the unsurpassed perfect awakening of the three times.

Understanding this one mind naturally penetrates calming-and-contemplation. Arousal without arousal, unobstructed with respect to every Dharma, is contemplation; the mind’s nature, originally quiescent and extinguished, is calming. Calming-and-contemplation does not depart from awakening, nor awakening from calming-and-contemplation.

Two Scriptural Attestations

The Baoliang Jing says that a bhikṣu who does not cultivate a bhikṣu’s Dharma has nowhere in a great trichiliocosm even to spit, much less a right to receive offerings. Sixty bhikṣus heard this, wept, and told the Buddha they would rather die than receive offerings without virtue. The Buddha praised their capacity for shame.

A bhikṣu asked what kind of bhikṣu may receive offerings. The Buddha answered: one who is counted within the bhikṣu saṅgha, cultivates what the saṅgha cultivates, and obtains what the saṅgha obtains may receive them. The four fruits and four approaches belong to the saṅgha’s count, the thirty-seven factors of the path to its work, and the four fruits to its benefit.

The bhikṣu then asked about someone who arouses the Great Vehicle mind. The Buddha said that a person who arouses the Great Vehicle mind and seeks all-knowledge is not counted among the Two Vehicles, does not cultivate only their work, and does not seek only their benefit, yet may receive offerings. The bhikṣu asked in astonishment how this could be. The Buddha said that if such a person receives robes, the robes could cover the earth; if food, the lump could be as large as Mount Sumeru; still the person could ultimately repay the donor’s kindness. Thus, even the ultimate fruit of the Lesser Vehicle does not equal the first arousal of the Great Vehicle mind.

The Rulai Mizang Jing gives ten profoundly grave evils: killing one’s father when he is a pratyekabuddha; stealing the Three Jewels’ property; violating one’s mother when she is an arhat; slandering the Buddha with falsehood; dividing worthies and noble ones with double-tongued speech; abusing a noble one with harsh speech; disturbing seekers of Dharma; committing the initial karma of the five heinous acts through anger; taking a precept holder’s property through greed; and producing an extreme view through delusion. These are called ten profound evils.

Yet if one can understand the Tathāgata’s teaching of dependent origination; know that no fixed self, person, sentient being, living being, or life exists; that there is no real arising or ceasing, defilement or attachment, and that original nature is pure; and if one can understand, deeply know, and enter in faith the original purity of all dharmas, the Buddha does not say this person will certainly proceed toward hell and the fruits of evil paths.

The reason is that dharmas contain no real accumulation and no real gathering of affliction. No Dharma arises by itself or permanently abides. Dharmas arise only from the convergence of causes and conditions and cease after arising. Once a mind has arisen, it ceases; every affliction likewise ceases as soon as it has arisen. Understood in this way, no fixed place of offense can be found. It is impossible for a fixed Dharma of offense to remain forever.

It is like a room that has remained dark for a hundred years. Once a lamp is lit, darkness cannot claim to be the room’s master because it has lived there so long and refuse to leave. As soon as lamplight arises, darkness is extinguished. The relation between offense and wisdom is the same.

The meaning of this scripture can be distinguished according to the first four minds of awakening. Knowing the Tathāgata’s teaching of dependent origination indicates the first, arising-and-ceasing mind. Knowing neither arising nor ceasing indicates the second, non-arising mind. Knowing original nature as pure indicates the third, immeasurable mind. Knowing every Dharma as originally pure indicates the fourth, unconstructed mind. If even the first arousal can extinguish the ten grave evils, how much more the second, third, and fourth? Practitioners who hear this excellent, wondrous merit should rejoice, like someone who suddenly finds light and exquisite sandalwood fragrance within a dark, foul-smelling eraṇḍa grove.

Question: The term “dependent origination” can apply to all four contemplations. Why is only the first called by that name? Answer: Because the first occupies the initial position, the general name is used to mark the beginning; moreover, the phenomenal characteristics of dependent origination fit the first, arising-and-ceasing contemplation more closely. If it is simply named arising-and-ceasing, it can be distinguished from the later three. Dharma gates often have general and specific names; here the name is received from the specific meaning.

Disclosing Genuine Arousal of Mind through the Six Identities

Question: Does the first thought that arouses the mind count as true, or only the later ultimate mind?

Answer: Like a burning lamp wick, it cannot be said to occur only at the beginning or apart from the beginning, only at the end or apart from the end. With wisdom and faith complete, hearing that the single thought does not depart from the true mark can be understood correctly. Faith prevents denigrating the principle one originally possesses; wisdom prevents mistaking an ordinary stage for buddhahood and also prevents fearful retreat. In this way both beginning and end may be called true.

Without faith, one pushes the noble sphere far above and judges it outside one’s share of wisdom, so the initial mind is not true. Without wisdom, one gives rise to overweening pride and believes oneself already equal to the Buddha, so beginning and end are both wrong. To prevent these failures, one must know the Six Identities: identity in principle, name, contemplative practice, resemblance, partial realization, and ultimate identity. They begin with ordinary beings and end at the ultimate noble stage. Because ordinary beings originally possess the principle, doubt, confusion, and timidity are removed. Because the ultimate remains only the buddha stage, overweening pride and inflation are removed〔and so forth〕.

Identity in Principle

One thought in its very identity is the principle of tathāgatagarbha. In terms of suchness, it is emptiness; in terms of treasury, provisionality; in terms of principle, the Middle. The three wisdoms of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle are inconceivably complete in one mind. The preceding text says that the three truths are one truth, yet are neither fixed as three nor fixed as one. A single color and fragrance, every Dharma, and every mind are likewise. This is the mind of awakening as identity in principle and calming-and-contemplation as identity in principle. Quiescence in its very identity is calming; illumination in its very identity is contemplation.

Identity in Name

Although the essence of principle has always been so, sentient beings use it every day without knowing it. Having never heard the three truths, they do not recognize Buddha-Dharma at all, like cattle and sheep that have eyes but no understanding of direction. Later, from a good spiritual friend or a scripture scroll, they hear the one real awakening described above, penetrate and understand it through names and verbal teaching, and know that every Dharma does not depart from Buddha-Dharma. This is awakening as identity in name and calming-and-contemplation as identity in name.

Before hearing it, mind races in search everywhere. After hearing it, the mind that grasps and seeks outwardly ceases: this is calming. Trusting only the reality of Dharma-nature and no longer believing that each Dharma possesses its own intrinsic nature is contemplation.

Identity in Contemplative Practice

Merely hearing names and being able to speak resembles a worm boring through wood and accidentally leaving a trace shaped like writing; the worm itself does not know whether it is a character. Without penetration, how can this count as awakening? One must therefore illuminate clearly within, correspond to principle through wisdom, practice as one speaks, and speak as one practices.

The intent of scripture is that people in the world often speak but do not practice, while bodhisattvas do not rely on empty words and instead practice awakening in the mind. Only correspondence between mind and mouth is awakening in contemplative practice. The Dazhidu Lun uses four propositions to evaluate learning and wisdom: possessing both is like eyes obtaining sunlight, seeing clearly without deviation. Contemplative practice is likewise. Although one has not personally realized true principle, contemplation of mind remains uninterrupted, like an archer training from a large target toward an extremely fine one. This is awakening as identity in contemplative practice and calming-and-contemplation as identity in contemplative practice. Constantly performing right contemplation is contemplation; the cessation of other deluded thoughts is calming〔and so forth〕.

Identity in Resemblance

As illumination is cultivated, it becomes ever brighter; as the mind of calming is cultivated, ever more quiescent. It resembles an archer who practices diligently and whose arrow has drawn near the bull’s-eye. This is resembling contemplative wisdom. Every worldly livelihood and productive activity accords with the true mark; every thought and calculation can correspond to the meanings of former buddhas’ scriptures, as described in the merit of purification of the six faculties. Perfectly subduing ignorance is calming; wisdom that resembles the Middle Way is contemplation〔and so forth〕. This is awakening as identity in resemblance.

Identity in Partial Realization

Through the power of resembling contemplation, one enters the bronze-wheel stage, the first abode, begins to break one portion of ignorance, sees one portion of buddha-nature, opens the treasury, and discloses suchness. It is called the abode of arousing the mind. From the first abode through equal awakening, ignorance grows ever thinner and wisdom ever more manifest, like the moon from the first through the fourteenth day: its light approaches fullness and darkness approaches exhaustion.

If sentient beings should be liberated through a buddha body, the bodhisattva manifests the eight phases of accomplishing the path; if through bodies in the nine Dharma realms, the bodhisattva follows the Universal Gate in manifesting many bodies, as scriptures explain extensively. This is awakening as identity in partial realization, calming-and-contemplation as identity in partial realization, and wisdom and elimination as identity in partial realization.

Ultimate Identity

Equal awakening turns through one further stage and enters wondrous awakening. The light of wisdom is perfect and full, with nothing more to add: this is called the fruit of awakening. Everything to be eliminated in great nirvāṇa is exhausted, with nothing left to eliminate: this is called the fruit beyond the fruit. Equal awakening has not yet penetrated completely; only a buddha penetrates ultimately. Beyond the final syllable “tea,” no higher path can be spoken. This is ultimate awakening and ultimate calming-and-contemplation.

The Six Identities can be gathered through the treasure simile. A poor person’s house originally contains a treasury unknown to its owner: identity in principle. A good spiritual friend points it out and makes the owner know: identity in name. The owner begins clearing weeds and digging: identity in contemplative practice. Digging progressively closer: identity in resemblance. The nearby treasury opens: identity in partial realization. Finally every treasure is taken out and used: ultimate identity〔and so forth〕.

The Five Kinds of Awakening and the Six Identities

Question: What is the meaning of the five kinds of awakening in the Dazhidu Lun? Answer: That treatise distinguishes stages vertically, while the present text vertically distinguishes stages of the Perfect Teaching. Correlated together, awakening through arousing the mind corresponds to identity in name; awakening through subduing the mind to identity in contemplative practice; luminous-mind awakening to identity in resemblance; awakening through emerging and arriving to identity in partial realization; and unsurpassed awakening to ultimate identity. Identity in principle pervades the very beginning and is not separately correlated with one of the five names.

If the five names are used to judge stages of the Perfect Teaching, arousing the mind can correspond to the ten abodes and subduing the mind to the ten practices. Question: If the ten abodes have already cut one portion of ignorance, why are the ten practices instead called subduing? Answer: Here the true path is used to subdue further delusions, as in the Lesser Vehicle where breaking view-delusion is called cutting while counteraction against thought-delusion is still called subduing. Luminous mind corresponds to the ten dedications, emerging and arriving to the ten grounds, and unsurpassed to wondrous awakening.

One may also say that, beginning with the ten abodes, every stage possesses all five kinds of awakening and that only wondrous awakening possesses them ultimately and completely. The Treatise on the Grounds says that the first ground already possesses the merits of all grounds, directly disclosing this meaning; yet this does not cancel the sequence among grounds.

Question: Why are the Six Identities explained specifically through the Perfect Teaching? Answer: Perfect contemplation regards all dharmas, and the Six Identities can judge both sameness in principle and sequence in stage for all of them. Therefore, when all dharmas are contemplated according to the perfect meaning, the Six Identities are used throughout. Other teachings do not take perfect interfusion as their principal intent and ordinarily do not use them. Borrowing the Six Identities within another teaching’s own scope is not absolutely impossible, but that shallower use is not the doctrinal intent of this passage.

To summarize: excluding the false first relies on the truth of suffering and excludes nine minds that rise and sink in the world. Next, the four kinds of Four Truths exclude wisdom that is crooked, awkward, shallow, and near. The Four Vast Vows then distinguish practice and vow, and the Six Identities finally distinguish stage. Only by proceeding more deeply and minutely in this way is the true genuinely disclosed.

The genuine mind of awakening is therefore like a luminous moon-jewel hidden in a ninefold abyss beneath the jaw of a black dragon. Only those with resolve and virtue can obtain it. How could one be coarse, shallow, and insubstantial like people in the world who scramble for tiles, stones, grass, and wood and falsely call them jewels? Late students who receive only a little surface knowledge remain very far from genuine arousal of mind.

大意·修大行Great Purport · Cultivating the Great Practice

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

四種三昧總標

〔科§01b-01〕從發心走入大行

五略的第二項,是勸人修進四種三昧,以便進入菩薩的位次。講說止觀,是因為若想登上微妙的果位,不實際修行就沒有可以登上的階梯;若善於鑽搖乳酪,便能取得醍醐。同樣,佛子修種種行,正是為了求佛道。修行的方法很多,現在略攝為四種:第一常坐,第二常行,第三半行半坐,第四非行非坐。

這四種都通稱三昧。三昧的意思是把心調直而安定,使善心專住一處、不再動搖。法界就是這唯一所住之處,正觀能安住其中而不動;四種行法則是助成觀心的緣。觀心藉這四緣得到調直,所以都稱為三昧。

常坐三昧

〔科§01b-02〕所依經典與身體的開許、遮止

第一是常坐。這一行法出自兩部文殊般若經,名為一行三昧。以下先說方法,再勸人修習。方法又分三面:身體說開許與遮止,口業說出聲與沉默,心意說止與觀。

就身體說,只開許常坐,遮止行、住、臥。可以和大眾同住,獨處更好。應住在一間靜室或空閑之地,遠離喧鬧,安置一張繩床,旁邊不放別的座位。以九十日為一期,結跏趺坐,頸項與脊背端正挺直;不動、不搖、不萎靡、不偏倚,以持續端坐自我誓願。兩肋尚且不可倚靠床座,何況像死屍般躺臥、嬉戲或站立?除經行、飲食與大小便利之外,選定一佛所在的方向,端坐正向,時時刻刻相續,片刻也不荒廢。所開許的是專坐,所遮止的便不可違犯;不可欺佛,不可辜負自己的心,也不可欺誑眾生。

〔科§01b-03〕口業何時默、何時說

就口業說,正常用功時應默然。若坐得極度疲倦,或受疾病困逼,或被睡眠昏沉覆蓋,或有內外障礙侵入而奪去正念,自己無法排除,這時應專稱一尊佛的名號,生慚愧心,懺悔過失,把身命歸投於佛。專稱一佛與稱十方佛名,功德平等。

為什麼出聲能助道?人在憂愁、歡喜、鬱悶、憤懣時,放聲歌哭,悲喜之情便得舒暢;修行人也是如此。氣息觸動身中七處而成身業,聲音從嘴脣發出而成口業,身、口二業可以共同幫助心意成就感通,使佛垂護。又像一個人拖曳重物,單憑自身力量不能前進,若有旁人相助,便能輕易舉起。修行人的心力弱,不能排除障礙時,稱名請佛護念,惡緣便不能破壞他的正念。

如果對法門尚未明白,應親近通達般若的人,依所聽聞而修學,便能進入一行三昧,親見諸佛,登上菩薩位。連誦經、持呪的聲音尚且會擾動寂靜,何況談論世俗雜事,所以除障與請益之外,不可任意言說。

〔科§01b-04〕意業的止與觀

就心意說,應端身正坐,安住正念,除去惡覺,捨離散亂妄想,不夾雜其他思惟,也不執取形貌,只專一把心繫在法界,於一念中觀法界。繫緣是止,一念是觀。要信一切法都是佛法,沒有在前或在後,沒有邊際;其中沒有一個固定能知的人,也沒有一個固定能說的人。既無固定的知者、說者,便不能說它是有或無,也不能說有知者或沒有知者。離開有、無兩邊,住於無所住,如諸佛所住,安住寂滅法界。聽到這樣深的法,不可驚怖。

這一法界也名菩提,也名不可思議境界,也名般若,也名不生不滅;一切這類名字所指的法,與法界都不二不別。聽到無二無別,不要疑惑。能如此觀,便是在觀如來十號。觀如來時,不把一個固定的如來認作如來,也沒有另一個如來可被立為如來,並且沒有一個獨立的如來智。能知如來時,如來與如來智沒有二相、動相、造作相;不固定在某一方,也不離一切方;不是三世,也不是三世之外;不是二相,也不是一個可執的非二相;不是垢相,也不是淨相。這樣觀如來極為希有,如虛空沒有過失,能使正念增長。

見佛相好,好像對著水面或鏡子看見自己的形影。先見一佛,再見十方佛;不必以神通前往佛所,只住在此處便見諸佛,聽佛說法而得到如實之義。為一切眾生而見如來,卻不取著如來相;化導一切眾生趣向涅槃,卻不取著涅槃相;為一切眾生發大莊嚴,卻不見一個固定的莊嚴相。這裡沒有可取的形相,也沒有可取的見聞覺知,連佛也不另證得一法,所以希有。佛就是法界;若另以法界去證法界,便成諍論。實際上無證也無得。

再觀眾生:眾生之相如諸佛之相,眾生界的分量如諸佛界的分量。諸佛界不可思議,眾生界也不可思議。眾生界如虛空而住,以不住之法、無相之法住於般若。既不見一個固定的凡夫法,要捨什麼?既不見一個固定的聖法,要取什麼?生死與涅槃、染垢與清淨,也都不捨不取,只住實際。如此觀眾生,便是真實的佛法界。

再觀貪欲、瞋恚、愚癡等煩惱:它們的真實性常是寂滅行、無動行,不可固定說是生死法或涅槃法。不捨諸見,不另捨一個無為而修佛道;也不立一個實有的修道或不修道,這叫正住煩惱法界。

再觀重業,沒有比五逆更重的。五逆與菩提無二相,其中沒有固定的覺者、知者、分別者;逆罪相與實相都不可思議、不可破壞,本來沒有固定自性。一切業緣都住於實際,不來不去,不可固定為因或果。如此觀業,便知業即法界印。四魔不能破壞法界印,魔也無隙可乘;因為魔本身亦不離法界印,法界印怎能毀壞法界印?依這一意思遍歷一切法,都應如此理解。以上所說,都是本論所承兩經之文義。

〔科§01b-05〕勸修常坐

勸修,是稱揚與實相相應的功德,鼓勵行者。法界之法是佛的真法,是菩薩的印。聽聞這一法而不驚不怕,表示此人已在百千萬億佛前長久種下德本。這好像長者遺失摩尼寶珠,後來重新得到,心中非常歡喜。四眾若未聽聞此法,心中苦惱;聽聞、相信並理解以後,也會像得回寶珠一樣歡喜。

應知這樣的人就是見佛,曾從文殊聽聞此法。舍利弗說,真實明了此義,才名菩薩摩訶薩;彌勒說,此人已靠近佛座,因為佛正是覺悟此法;文殊說,聽到此法而不驚,就是見佛;佛又說,此人住於不退轉地,具足布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、般若六波羅蜜,也具一切佛法。

若想得到一切佛法、相好威儀、說法音聲、十力與四無所畏,就應修這一行三昧,勤行不懈,方能進入。好像琢磨摩尼珠,磨一分便發一分光,行者也隨修隨證不可思議功德。菩薩能知此法,迅速得到菩提;比丘、比丘尼聽後不驚,才是真正隨佛出家;男、女居士聽後不驚,才是真正歸依。以上稱歎出自兩部文殊般若經〔云云〕。

常行三昧

〔科§01b-06〕三力與身行方法

第二是常行三昧,也先說方法,再說勸修。方法仍分身的開遮、口的說默、意的止觀。這一法出自《般舟三昧經》,譯名為佛立。佛立有三重力量:第一佛的威力,第二三昧的力量,第三行者本有功德的力量。依這三力,行者能在定中見十方現在諸佛站立於前,好像眼目明利的人在清朗夜空看見繁星,所見十方佛也同樣眾多,所以名佛立三昧。

《十住毘婆沙論》的偈頌說,這種三昧的住處有少、中、多等差別,種種相狀都應論明。所謂住處,可以指在初禪、二禪、三禪、四禪或中間禪中發起勢力而生三昧;初禪名少,二禪名中,三、四禪名多。也可以按住定時間短而名少,或所見世界少、所見佛少而名少;中與多也依同樣方式理解。

身體只開許常行。修此法時,要避開惡知識、愚癡人、親屬和鄉里,經常獨處,不可希求別人給自己什麼,也不可有所索取;常行乞食,不接受特別邀請。要莊嚴道場,備辦供具、香、美食與甘果;沐浴身體,出入更衣,不使衣著混雜。專一經行旋繞,以九十日為一期。

必須有通曉佛法與世法、善知內外戒律、能排除妨礙的明師。對教授此三昧的老師,應看作世尊,不嫌棄、不瞋恨,也不挑剔長短。即使割自己的肌肉供養老師尚且應當,何況其他物品;承事老師要像僕人奉事家主。若對老師生起惡心,終究難得此三昧。還須有外護,如母親養育孩子;須有同行,如眾人共越險路;並要立下期限與誓願:即使筋骨枯朽,沒有學得此三昧,也決不休息。

要發起無人能破壞的大信,發起無人能趕上的大精進,所入智慧也要使人無法企及,並常隨善師學習。三個月內,連一彈指頃也不可念世間欲想;三個月內,連一彈指頃也不可躺臥或離開;三個月的行持不可休息,只有坐下進食和大小便利除外。即使為人說經,也不可藉此希求衣食。偈頌總結四項:親近善知識,精進而不懈怠,智慧堅固,信力不動搖。

〔科§01b-07〕九十日唱念相續

就口業說,九十日身體常行而不休息,九十日口中常唱阿彌陀佛名而不休息,九十日心中常念阿彌陀佛而不休息。可以唱名與憶念同時運行,也可以先念後唱,或先唱後念;無論次第如何,唱與念都要相續,沒有中斷。唱阿彌陀佛,即等於稱揚十方諸佛的平等功德,只是專以阿彌陀佛為這一法門的主尊。總而言之,每一步、每一聲、每一念,都只在阿彌陀佛。

〔科§01b-08〕念佛相好而達實相

就意業的止觀說,念西方阿彌陀佛在距此十萬億佛剎之處,坐在寶地、寶池、寶樹、寶堂與眾菩薩中央說法。三個月常念佛。怎樣念?先念佛三十二相,從足下千輻輪相開始,逐相逆次向上,直到無見頂相;又應從頂相順次向下,直到足下千輻輪相,並願自己也能得到這些相好。

又要追問:我是從心得佛,還是從身得佛?佛不由心得,也不由身得;不以心得佛色,也不以色得佛心。為什麼?佛的心不可執取,佛的色也不可執取,所以不能由色、心取得無上菩提。佛的色已盡,受、想、行、識也都已盡。佛說的盡義,愚人不知,智者明白。不能以身、口得到佛,也不能以一個可取的智慧得到佛;因為尋找智慧,終不可得,尋找一個自我也全不可得,沒有任何固定所見。一切法本來無所有,壞盡其本,斷絕其可執根本,這是第一層觀法〔其一〕。

又像夢中看見七寶,與親屬歡樂;醒來追想,不知那些境界在何處。念佛也應如此。又像舍衛國有一女子名須門,聽說某事心生歡喜,夜夢與人相從;醒後回想,對方沒有來,自己也沒有去,歡樂之事卻宛然出現。又像人在廣大荒野中飢渴,夢中得到美食,醒來腹中仍空,因而想到一切所有法都如夢。應如此反覆念佛,不得休息;憑這一念,將生阿彌陀佛國。這名為如相念。

又像把寶物靠在琉璃上,影像便顯現在其中;像比丘作白骨觀,白骨發出種種光明,既沒有人把光帶來,也沒有一個實有白骨,只是心意所作;又像鏡中形像不從外面來,也不從鏡內生,只因鏡面清淨而自見其形。行者自身清淨,所有資具也清淨,想見佛便見佛;見後便問,問後便得答覆,聽經而大歡喜。這是第二層觀法〔其二〕。

再自問:佛從哪裡來?我又到哪裡去?只是所念即有所見。心作佛,心自見心,見佛之心;這是佛心,也是我心見佛。然而心不能自己知道心,也不能自己看見心;心若執想便是癡,若以沒有念想為究竟又成泥洹之執。此法沒有一個可以指示的實物,所現都是念之所為;即使有念,也明白它實無所有,只是空寂。這是第三層觀法〔其三〕。

兩首偈頌說:心本身不知道心,有心也看不見心;心起執想便是癡,把無想當究竟便是泥洹。又說,諸佛由心而得解脫,心無垢染名為清淨;五道鮮潔而不執色,能理解此義便成大道。這名佛印:無所貪、無所著、無所求、無所想;一切所有與所欲都盡,不從某處實生,也沒有一物可滅、可壞。它是道的綱要與根本,二乘尚不能破壞,何況魔邪〔云云〕。

《十住毘婆沙論》說,新發心菩薩先念佛的色相,分別相的體、業、果、用,得到下等勢力;再念佛四十不共法,心得中等勢力;再念真實佛,得到上等勢力,而不著色身、法身二者。偈頌說,不貪著色身,也不貪著法身;善知一切法,永遠寂然如虛空。

〔科§01b-09〕常行的功德與兩個惜寶譬

若有人想得到如大海般的智慧,不再有人能作自己的老師;想不起座、不運神通便盡見諸佛、盡聞諸佛所說並全能受持,那麼常行三昧在諸功德中最為第一。這一三昧是諸佛之母、佛眼、佛父,也是無生大悲之母;一切諸如來從這二法而生。

即使把三千大千世界的大地、草木磨成微塵,每一微塵算作一佛剎,再用充滿這麼多世界的珍寶布施,所得福德雖多,仍不如聽聞此三昧而不驚不畏;何況進一步相信、受持、讀誦、為人解說;何況攝心修習一擠牛乳那麼短的時間;何況真正成就這一三昧。其功德無量又無量。

論書又說,劫火、官府、盜賊、仇敵、毒害、龍、野獸與眾病都不能侵害此人;此人常受天龍八部與諸佛護念稱讚,眾聖都想見他而來到他所在之處。若聽聞此三昧,對前面四番功德都能隨喜,三世諸佛菩薩也都隨喜,這又勝過前四番功德。

若不修這樣的法,就是失去無量重寶,人天都為他憂悲。這像鼻塞的人拿著栴檀卻聞不到香,也像農家孩子拿摩尼寶珠只換一頭牛:寶已在手,卻不知道它的價值〔云云〕。

半行半坐三昧

〔科§01b-10〕方等七日事儀

第三是半行半坐,也先說方法,再說勸修。方法仍分身的開遮、口的說默、意的止觀,出自方等與法華兩經。方等行法以旋繞一百二十匝後退坐思惟為式;法華行法則行、立時讀誦經典,坐時思惟經義,普賢乘六牙白象現前。由此可知,兩種都以半行半坐為方法,但兩套事儀各自成立。

方等法門尊貴,不可草率。若想修習,應求神明作證。先祈求夢王;二十四夢王中若見一種,便是許可懺悔。選擇閑靜處莊嚴道場,以香泥塗地,在室內外造圓壇、加彩畫,懸五色幡,燒海岸香,燃燈,敷設高座,至少請二十四尊像,多請也不妨。備辦飲食供養,盡己心力。

要有新而清淨的衣服、鞋與草履;沒有新的,便把舊的洗淨。出入時所穿與道場內所穿,要分別穿脫,不可混雜。七日持長齋,每日三次洗浴。第一日隨力供養若干僧眾,另請一位通曉內外戒律的人作師,從他受二十四戒與陀羅尼呪。對師說罪應選每月初八或十五日開始。以七日為一期,決不可縮短;若有餘力延長,可以隨自己堪任。參加者最多十人,不得超過。俗家人也可修,但須置辦單縫三衣,具足佛法儀式。

口業方面,要事先把陀羅尼呪一篇背熟。第一時,大眾異口同音,三遍召請三寶、十佛、方等父母與十法王子;召請方法詳見《國清百錄》。召請完畢,燒香運心,以身口意三業供養;供養後禮拜先前所請三寶;禮拜後以至誠心悲泣流淚,陳述並懺悔自己的罪過。

懺悔後起身旋繞一百二十匝,每旋一匝誦呪一遍,速度不快不慢,聲音不高不低。旋繞持呪完畢,禮十佛、方等尊與十法王子;之後退坐思惟,思惟完再起身旋繞持呪,持呪完又退坐思惟,如此循環。整整七日,方法都一樣。從第二時起只省略召請,其餘照常。

〔科§01b-11〕方等意觀與道場表法

經令行者思惟摩訶袒持陀羅尼,譯作大祕要遮惡持善。所謂祕要,就是實相、中道、正空。經義說:從真實中來,而真實是寂滅相;寂滅中無所求,求者也空,得者、著者、實者、來者、說者、問者全都空,寂滅與涅槃亦空,一切虛空的分界也空〔其一〕。又說,正因無所求,所以仍作求法;這空空真實之法,應在六波羅蜜中求〔其二〕。此義與《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》十八空相同,也與《大般涅槃經》說迦毘羅城空、如來空、大涅槃空沒有不同。以這空慧遍歷一切事相,沒有一事不能成為觀門。

方等也可解作廣平。方是法與方法;般若有四種方便門,如從四門進入清涼池,這便是方。所契的理是平等大慧,這便是等。先求夢王,是進入兩種觀法以前的方便。

道場表清淨境界;去除五住煩惱的糠,顯出實相的米,也表示用定慧莊嚴法身。香泥塗地表無上戒;五色蓋表觀五陰、免離結縛,發大慈悲覆護法界;圓壇表實相不動地;繒幡翻動,表翻轉法界上的迷情而生動出之解。幡與壇不相離,表動出與不動出不相離。香與燈表戒與慧;高座表諸法空,一切佛都住於此空。

二十四尊像表逆觀、順觀十二因緣的覺了智慧。飲食酸味表無常、苦,是助道觀。新淨衣表寂滅忍:瞋惑積重稱舊,翻轉瞋心而起忍稱新。七日表七覺支,一日表一實諦;每日三洗,表觀一實、修三觀、蕩除三障、清淨三智。一位老師表一實諦;二十四戒表逆順十二因緣所發道共戒。呪有囑對之義。《菩薩瓔珞本業經》說十二因緣有十種觀法,所以成一百二十支;一遍呪對一支。總攝而言,只是苦道、業道、煩惱道三道。

〔科§01b-12〕三障懺悔與三分寶

如今持呪觀十二因緣,就是對三道作懺悔。事相懺悔所懺的是苦道與業道,理觀懺悔所懺的是煩惱道。經中說,若犯沙彌戒乃至比丘戒而懺悔,沒有不重新得戒的道理,這是懺業道;說眼耳諸根清淨,是懺苦道;說第七日見十方佛、聞法而不退轉,是懺煩惱道。三障除去,十二因緣樹便壞,五陰之舍也空。思惟實相正是為了破這三障,所以名諸佛實法懺悔。

勸修方面,一切諸佛都由此法得道,所以此法是佛的父母,是世間無上大寶。能實修,得全分寶;只能讀誦,得中分寶;只以花香供養,得下分寶。佛與文殊連下分寶的功德尚且說不盡,何況中分與上分。即使從地面堆積珍寶直到梵天,用來供佛,也不如布施一餐食物給受持此經的人,使他充飢〔云云〕。

〔科§01b-13〕法華十法與有相、無相

依《妙法蓮華經》修半行半坐,也分方法與勸修。方法同樣從身的開遮、口的說默、意的止觀說。身行開為十項:第一嚴淨道場,第二清淨身體,第三以身口意三業供養,第四請佛,第五禮佛,第六懺悔六根罪,第七旋繞行道,第八誦經,第九坐禪,第十驗證修行之相。另有一卷《法華三昧》,是天台大師所著,已流傳於世,行者應依它修行。這十法本來兼有出聲與沉默,所以不再另分口業。

意業的止觀,須把《佛說觀普賢菩薩行法經》與〈安樂行品〉相互成就來讀。前者說專誦大乘,即使尚未入三昧,也在晝夜六時懺悔六根罪;後者說於諸法無所行,也不另作行、不作分別。兩經本來互相成全,不可執著一邊文字而彼此排拒。前後各有偏重,是因應修行之緣而互相顯發,並沒有根本差異。

〈安樂行品〉也說護持、讀誦、解說與深心禮拜,這些豈不是事行?《觀普賢經》也說心本自空、罪福無主,智慧如日能消除罪霜,這些豈不是理觀?南岳大師立有相安樂行與無相安樂行,正是依事與理而得名。行者涉入事相修六根懺,藉它作悟入的引導,所以名有相;直接以觀一切法空為方便,所以名無相。得到微妙實證時,有相、無相都要捨離。懂得這一意思,對兩經便沒有疑惑。

〔科§01b-14〕六牙白象與勸修法華

依經文修觀時,六牙白象表菩薩無漏六神通。牙銳利能用,像神通迅速;象有大力,表法身荷負眾生;無漏無染,所以稱白。象頭上有三人:一人持金剛杵,一人持金剛輪,一人持如意珠,表三智居於無漏之頂〔云云〕。金剛杵能驅象前行,表智慧引導行;輪能轉動,表從空出假;如意珠表中道。

象牙上有池,表八解脫,是禪定之體;神通是禪定之用,體與用不相離,所以池在牙端。池中有花,花表妙因:以神通力清淨佛國、利益眾生,就是妙因;因由通生,如花由池而發。花中有女子,女子表慈;若無無緣大慈,怎能以神通把廣大身縮小而來入娑婆?神通由慈運轉,如花承托女子。女子拿著樂器,表布施、愛語、利行、同事四攝。慈悲使身口示現種種同事、利行與財法二施,以多種方式引導眾生,就像五百樂器發出無量音聲。

示現眾生喜見之身,是普現色身三昧,隨眾生所宜、所樂而示現,不一定只現白玉般的形像。語言陀羅尼,是慈悲熏發口業而說種種法。這些都是法華三昧的不同名字;懂得這一意思,便能在白象的各種形相上自在理解法門。

勸修把願求逐一展開。第一,七眾若犯戒,想在一彈指頃滅除百千萬億阿僧祇劫生死之罪;第二,想發菩提心,不斷煩惱而入涅槃,不離五欲而清淨諸根、看見障外之事;第三,想見釋迦分身、多寶佛與釋迦佛;第四,想得法華三昧與一切語言陀羅尼;第五,想入如來室、著如來衣、坐如來座;第六,想在天龍八部中說法;第七,想得文殊、藥王等大菩薩持花香、住立空中侍奉,都應修習《妙法蓮華經》,讀誦大乘,憶念大乘之事。

還要使空慧與心相應,念諸菩薩之母與無上殊勝方便都從思惟實相而生。眾罪像霜露,智慧之日能把它消除。能如此修,所說諸事無不具足。能持此經,就是見釋迦,也見普賢,並供養多寶與分身諸佛,使諸佛歡喜。誰聽到這樣的法而不發菩提心?只有不肖、愚癡、昏暗而無智慧的人不發。

非行非坐三昧

〔科§01b-15〕非行非坐、隨自意、覺意三名一法

第四是非行非坐三昧。前兩種分別一向用坐、一向用行,第三種行坐各半;第四為了與前三種成為四句,所以立名非行非坐。其實它通於行與坐,也通於一切日常事。南岳大師稱它為隨自意,意思是心意一生起,便在當下修三昧;《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》稱它為覺意三昧,意思是對心意所趣的一切方向,都覺照明了。三個名稱雖不同,實際上是同一行法。

依經解釋,覺是照了,意是一類心所,三昧的意思如前所說。修行人的心數生起時,立即回頭照觀,看不見一個實在的動轉,也看不見它的根源、終點、來處或去處,所以名為覺意。

心所有無量種,為何只對意說覺?窮究一切法的根源,都由意造,所以用意作為說法的開端。對境能覺知,與木石不同,名心;第二念接著籌度衡量,名意;能清楚辨別,名識。若把這樣的分別執為實有,便墮入心想顛倒與見顛倒,不能叫覺。

真正的覺,是了知心中不能固定說有意,也不能固定說沒有意;心中不能固定說有識,也不能說沒有識;意中不能說有心或沒有心,不能說有識或沒有識;識中不能說有意或沒有意,也不能說有心或沒有心。心、意、識不是完全同一,所以立三個名字;又不是三個隔絕的實體,所以說是一性。

若知道名字本身不是固定的名字,就知道所謂性也不是可執的性。名字非實,所以不成固定的三;性非實,所以不成固定的一。不三,所以不散;不一,所以不合。不合,所以不能說是空無;不散,所以不能說是實有。不實有,所以不常;不空無,所以不斷。既不見常與斷,終究也不見一與異。觀意時,心與識都攝在其中,一切法也同樣。若能破除對意的執取,無明便壞,其餘煩惱也隨之除去。因此諸法雖多,只舉意來說三昧。觀照使心調直,所以稱覺意三昧;隨自意與非行非坐也準此理解。

本法分四門:第一依諸經行法,第二歷一切善,第三歷一切惡,第四歷非善非惡的無記。

〔科§01b-16〕以請觀音法示隨自意所攝諸經行法

諸經所說行法中,凡不被前三種三昧攝取的,都屬隨自意。先以《請觀世音菩薩消伏毒害陀羅尼呪經》顯示方法。應在寂靜處莊嚴道場,安置幡、蓋、香、燈;請阿彌陀佛像及觀世音、大勢至二菩薩像安於西方,備楊枝淨水。若因大小便利離座,回來要以香塗身,洗浴清淨,換上新淨衣。

從齋日開始,正向西方,五體投地,依次禮三寶、過去七佛、釋迦牟尼佛、阿彌陀佛、三種陀羅尼、觀世音與大勢至及諸聖眾。禮畢胡跪,燒香散花,以至誠心作平常供養觀想。供養畢,端正身心,結跏趺坐,繫念數息,以十息為一念。成就十念後起身燒香,為一切眾生三遍請上列三寶;請畢三稱三寶名,另加稱觀世音名。

然後合掌,誦四行偈,再誦三篇呪;可各誦一遍或七遍,要看時辰早晚。持呪完畢,陳述懺悔,自己回想所犯罪過,全部發露洗除;再禮拜所請聖眾。禮畢,由一人登高座,唱誦或誦讀經文,其餘人仔細聽。午前與初夜都照此方法,其餘時段依通常儀軌。若覺本文所說太簡略,可回到經中補足〔云云〕。

經中從眼與色相應時如何攝住,一直問到意與所緣相應時如何攝住;《大方等大集經》又說如心而住。如就是空。上述每一相應關係都進入如實之際;如與空只是不同名字。

觀地大沒有堅實性:若說地實有,有就成實在,實在便是堅;若說地實無,或亦有亦無、非有非無,只要把其中一種說法執為實事,也都成堅。如今觀地畢竟不可得,正是去除它的堅性。

觀水性不住:若說水實有,這一有便是住;乃至若執水非有非無,也仍是住。如今既不住有的四句,也不住無的四句,更不住不可說中,所以說水性不住。

觀風性無礙:若說風實有,有便成障礙;乃至若執風非有非無,也仍落在句法障礙。如今對風的有無四句全不可得,所以說風性無礙。

觀火大不實:火不從自己生,不從別物生,不從自他共同生,也不從無因生;它本無自性,依眾緣而有,所以說不實。色陰既如此,受、想、行、識每一陰也都進入如實之際。

觀五陰如此,觀十二因緣也如谷中回響,又如芭蕉沒有堅心,如露水、電光短暫。要在一念中一同運起這些觀照,使空觀成就,勤加修習而與它相應。觀慧是修行根本,不可缺少。

銷伏毒害陀羅尼能破報障,使毘舍離人恢復原狀;破惡業陀羅尼能破業障,使破壞梵行的人洗除糞穢而重得清淨;六字章句陀羅尼能破煩惱障,清淨貪、瞋、癡三毒根,成佛道沒有疑問。

六字又配六觀世音,分別破六道各自的三障。第一,大悲觀世音破地獄道三障;地獄痛苦最重,所以宜用大悲。第二,大慈觀世音破餓鬼道三障;餓鬼飢渴,所以宜用大慈。第三,師子無畏觀世音破畜生道三障;獸王威猛,所以宜用無畏。第四,大光普照觀世音破阿修羅道三障;阿修羅猜忌、嫉妒、多疑,所以特別宜用普照。第五,天人丈夫觀世音破人道三障;人道兼有事與理,事上降伏驕慢,所以稱天人,理上見佛性,所以稱丈夫。第六,大梵深遠觀世音破天道三障;大梵是天主,標出君主便攝得群臣。

把六觀世音展開,就是二十五三昧:大悲是無垢三昧,大慈是心樂三昧,師子無畏是不退三昧,大光普照是歡喜三昧,天人丈夫是如幻等四種三昧,大梵深遠是不動等十七種三昧。依此思惟,關係自然可見〔云云〕。

這部經通於三乘人懺悔。若只調伏自己、度脫自己,殺除一切煩惱怨賊,便成阿羅漢;若福德深厚、根性銳利,觀無明、行等十二因緣,便成緣覺道;若發大悲,身如琉璃,毛孔中皆見佛,得到首楞嚴三昧,住不退轉。其他大乘經也有同類行法,例如七佛八菩薩懺,或虛空藏法中八百日塗治廁所等,都由隨自意攝取〔云云〕。

〔科§01b-17〕歷諸善先辨四運

第二門是歷一切善,分兩步:先分別四運,再遍歷眾善。心識沒有形體,不能直接看見,所以依四種時相分別:未念、欲念、正念、念已。未念是心尚未生起,欲念是心將要生起,正念是心正在攀緣境界而住,念已是攀緣境界的心已經謝滅。若能了達這四運,便進入一相無相。

問:未念尚未生起,念已已經謝滅,這兩時都沒有現行之心;無心便無相,怎能觀察?

答:未念雖尚未生起,卻不是畢竟空無。譬如一個人還沒有作某事,後來便會作那件事;不能因他尚未作,就說根本沒有人。若確定沒有人,後來是誰作事?正因有尚未作事的人,才會有將要作事。心也如此,依未念才有欲念;若完全沒有未念,怎會有欲念?所以未念雖未現行,不能說畢竟無念。

念已雖滅,也可觀察。譬如一個人作完事情,不能因此說沒有人;若確定沒有人,先前又是誰作?念已之心雖滅,也不能說永遠斷滅;若永滅,便成斷見,因果都被破壞。所以念已雖滅,仍可觀察。

問:過去已去,未來未到,現在也不停住;離開三世又沒有另一個心,究竟觀哪一個心?

答:這個問法不對。若過去永滅,便畢竟不可知;未來未起,也不可知;現在不住,同樣不可知。那麼聖人怎能知道三世心?連鬼神尚能知道自己與別人的三世,修佛法的人怎能反而生起斷滅見,把心看成龜毛兔角般全無?應知三世心雖沒有固定實體,仍然可以了知。諸佛所說的法雖空卻不斷,相續卻不常,罪福也不失。若生斷滅見,就像盲人面對色境,在佛法中沒有正觀之眼,終將一無所得。知道心有四運以後,對心中所起一切善念、惡念,都要用不住著的智慧回照觀察。

〔科§01b-18〕六受、六作與布施

善事很多,先依六波羅蜜說。面對色、聲、香、味、觸、法六塵時,要捨離眼受色乃至意緣法的六種根境領受;沒有財物可捨時,便在行、住、坐、臥、語、默六作中運心。六受與六作合論,共有十二事。

先觀眼受色。從未見、欲見、正見到見已,四運心都不可見,也不能另執一個完全不見。再回觀能覺知色的心:它不從外來,因為若從外來便與自己無關;也不從內出,因為若從內出便不須因緣;既非內外,也不在中間,更不是無因而恆常自有。所以能覺色的心畢竟空寂。所觀的色與空相等,能觀色者與盲者相等。

乃至意根緣法塵,從未緣、欲緣、正緣到緣已,四心都不可得。回觀能覺法塵的心,不從外來、不從內出;既無固定法塵,一切都與空相等。這便是觀六受〔云云〕。眼根、色塵、虛空與光明各自都不能見,也不能分別。

依眾緣和合才生眼識,依眼識因緣生意識;意識生起,便能分別。依意識而有眼識,眼識能見,見後生貪,貪染色境而毀戒,這是地獄四運。心中其實愛色,表面卻遮掩否認,這是餓鬼四運。執著色而計我與我所,是畜生四運。分別我的色、他的色,我勝、他劣,是阿修羅四運。他人給我色物便接受,不給便不取;並在色境上生仁、義讓、貞正、誠信、明智等五戒十善,是人天四運。觀四運心念念生滅、不住,每念都受苦樂捨三受,每念不自在而屬因緣,是二乘四運。

看見自己四運有這些過患,再觀別人的四運也如此,便發慈悲而行六度。六受所緣塵境的性相本來如此,眾生無量劫來頑固愚癡,保護執著,既不能捨,也不能忘掉所捨。如今觀塵並非固定塵境,所以不受塵;觀根並非固定根,所以對自身不著;觀人不可得,所以也沒有固定受者。施物、受者、布施行為三事皆空,名布施波羅蜜。

《金剛般若波羅蜜經》說,若住著色、聲、香、味、觸、法而布施,叫住相布施,好像人入黑暗而無所見;不住色等而布施,是無相施,好像有眼的人在日光照耀下看見種種色。只說不見相,仍太簡略,不易明白。真正的不見,是不把色固定執為有相、無相、亦有亦無相或非有非無相。若人在任何一處著相,便引導他出離,不生六十二見,才名無相布施,到達彼岸。一切法都趣入布施,成就大乘,這是菩薩四運。

再觀四運與虛空相等,便是常;不受四運逼迫,便是樂;不因四運造業,便是我;不被四運染污,便是淨。這是佛法界四運。四運雖空,空中仍能看見種種四運,乃至遍見恒河沙佛法,成就大乘,這是假名四運。

若只是一味空無,便不應具足十法界;然而法界從因緣生,體性又不是實有。非有所以空,非空所以有;不執空有而同時照見空有,空、假、中三諦分明具足,佛的知見也完整顯現。如此便在四運心中具足明了。觀聲、香、味、觸、法其餘五受的四運心,也都圓滿覺照三諦而不可思議,準照前法即可,不再重複繁記。

接著觀六作中的行動而修布施。觀未想行、將要行、正在行、行後四運,不論遲速都不可得,也不另執一個不可得。回觀能覺之心,不從外來、不從內出、不在中間、不恆常自有;既無固定行,也無固定行者,畢竟空寂。

然而由心運役,才有來去。行動可能為了毀戒,可能為了欺誑他人,可能為了眷屬,可能為了勝過別人,可能為了義讓,可能為了善禪,可能為了涅槃;也可能出於慈悲,捨六塵、運六作。以方便來去時,抬腳、落腳都如幻化,恍惚虛忽,忘卻能行與所行;千里不覺遙遠,幾步也不執為近。凡有所作,不使功夫白費,也不希求回報。如此安住布施,攝成恒河沙佛法,具足大乘,到達彼岸。

又觀一次運心具足十法界:一不固定為一,所以能成十;十不固定為十,所以能成一。既非一也非十,又同時照見一與十,一念心中具足三諦。住、坐、臥、語、默也都如此。法華所說佛子以名衣上服布施而求佛道,就是這一意思。

前面依十二事共同說布施,現在依每一事各說六度。行者行走時,以大悲眼觀眾生而不得眾生相,使眾生對菩薩沒有恐怖,這是行中的布施。對眾生毫無傷害,也不執罪福相,這是持戒。行時心想不起,也無動搖、無住處,五陰、十二入、十八界都不動,這是忍辱。行時不得實有的舉足落足,心無前思後覺,一切法中沒有固定生、住、滅,這是精進。不得固定身心、生死、涅槃,一切法中無受念取著,不貪味、不散亂,這是禪定。行時頭、手、足等六分如雲、如影、如夢、如幻、如響、如變化,沒有生滅斷常;陰、界、入空寂,無縛無脫,這是般若。

行中寂然,會顯出定相;若不察看,便可能染著定境、貪愛禪味。如今反觀定心:心尚且沒有固定心,定在何處?應知這一定相從顛倒生。如此觀時,不見一個空,也不見一個不空,便破定相,不生貪著;由方便而生,才是菩薩之解。

行者尚未悟時,也可能執著我能觀心,把能觀當成妙慧,因著慧自高而成智障,與外道相同,不能解脫。因此再回照能觀之心,看不見它的住處,也無固定起滅,畢竟沒有一個觀者,也沒有一個非觀者。觀者既不可得,誰在觀諸法?不得觀心之人,便離觀想。論書說,念、想、觀都除去,戲論心全息,無量罪業得除,清淨心常一,這樣的尊妙人才見般若;大集所說觀於心心,也是這一意思。

如此行中具足三三昧。最初觀破一切種種有相,不見內外,是空三昧;再觀能破壞空相,是無相三昧;最後不見作者,是無作三昧。又能破三倒、三毒,超越欲有、色有、無色有三有之流,降伏煩惱魔、陰魔、死魔、天魔四怨,成就波羅蜜,攝受法界,增長具足一切法門,豈只六度與三三昧。若行這一事便具一切法,其餘十一事也同樣。

〔科§01b-19〕在十二事中修持戒

再說持戒。有人在六塵中競相保持謹慎潔淨,像手擎油鉢而一滴不傾;又在行、住、坐、臥、語、默六作中威儀嚴整,進退有序,這仍只名持戒。持戒果報能使人上升受樂,這不是三昧,也不名波羅蜜。若得到觀慧,十二事中的戒自然成就。

例如觀色時,依未見、欲見、正見、見已四運,種種推求,既不得所起之心,也不得能觀之心;它不在內外,沒有來去,寂然不生不滅〔其一〕。能如此觀,身口七支清淨如虛空,便依次成就十種戒:第一不缺戒,第二不破戒,第三不穿戒,這三種律儀戒都由七支清淨而成;第四,破四運中的種種惡覺觀,是不雜戒;第五,不被四運擾亂,是定共戒;第六,四運心不起,是道共戒;第七,分別種種四運而無滯,是無著戒;第八,分別四運不錯謬,是智者所讚戒;第九,知道四運攝一切法,是大乘自在戒;第十,識得四運中常、樂、我、淨四德,是究竟戒〔其二〕。

心既明淨,同時遮止空、有二邊,正入中道;又同時照見真、俗二諦,不可思議的佛境界具足無減〔其三〕。

在色境上,色、色法與受者都不可得,施物、受者、施行三事皆亡,是布施;對色與受色者安心不動,是忍辱;色與受色者無染而修行不間,是精進;不被色與受色者擾亂,是禪定;色與受色者如幻如化,是般若。色與受色者如虛空,是空三昧;連這個空也不可得,是無相三昧;無能作與所作,是無作三昧。豈只三諦、六度、三三昧,一切恒河沙佛法都可依此理解。觀色塵如此,其餘聲、香、味、觸、法五塵也如此,六受、六作同樣如此。法華所說佛子威儀具足以求佛道,就是此義。

〔科§01b-20〕忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧及六度互成

再歷忍辱善,仍依六受、六作而說,其中都有順境與逆境。順境使人稱心,逆境不合心意;對逆境不瞋,對順境不愛。所見、能見、所作、能作都不可得,其他觀法如上。

再歷精進善。舊說精進沒有別體,只是督策一切行;依義推究,精進應有自己的體,好像無明遍入一切煩惱,此外仍可別立無明。現在先以誦經為例,勤策自己的心,以此顯精進;晝夜不缺,直到文句純熟流利,然而單有勤誦仍不是三昧與智慧。

要進一步觀氣息觸動身中七處,和合而發聲如回響;聲不在內、不在外,沒有固定能誦者與所誦文。再以四運逐一推檢:面對塵境不起受者,面對眾緣不生作者,煩惱不間斷誦說功夫,使念念流入大涅槃海,這才名精進〔云云〕。

再歷諸禪。根本禪、九想、八背捨等,若只有定境,只是禪而不是波羅蜜。觀進入禪定的四運,尚且不見一個固定心,哪裡另有定?如此便通達禪的實相,以禪攝一切法。《大智度論》第五卷解釋八想之後,接著明十力、四無所畏與一切法;有些論師不明白深旨,以為論文次第有誤。其實論主正把八想顯為大乘之相,所以廣釋諸法〔云云〕。

再歷智慧。論書以八種方式解釋般若;現在姑且取世間智慧來觀六受、六作,以四運推求世智,終不可得。其餘一切善法也如此觀。

問:若一法已攝一切法,只用觀不就夠了,為何還要止?一度已攝一切,為何還須其餘五度?

答:六度彼此展轉成就,好像披甲入陣,防護不可不周密〔云云〕。觀如燈,止如不漏風的密室;又如洗衣、割草等各須相應助具〔云云〕。從一面說,般若就是法界,遍攝一切,似乎不須其餘法;然而其餘每一法也都是法界,也攝一切,同樣可以說不須般若。究竟而言,般若就是諸法,諸法就是般若,二者不二不別,所以既不可缺般若,也不可廢其餘五度與止觀互助〔云云〕。

〔科§01b-21〕歷諸惡而修觀

第三門,以隨自意遍歷惡事。善惡並非在一切層次都有固定名稱。例如六蔽通常叫惡,對治六蔽的事相六度叫善;但人天善報享盡,仍墮三惡道,從出離角度看又成惡,因為六蔽與事度都未能真正動搖、出離生死。二乘出苦,所以相對稱善;但二乘只度自己,沒有大乘善人之相。論書甚至用寧起惡癩野干心、不生聲聞辟支佛意來責其無大悲;由這一層看,生死與二乘涅槃都仍有未盡之惡。

六度菩薩有慈悲、兼濟眾生,可稱為善;但若所見之理仍有偏差,便像毒器盛美食,食後殺人,又成惡。三乘共同斷惑比前者好;但若不見二邊之外的別理,仍屬二邊,無明未除,仍未究竟善。別教雖見別理,尚帶方便,不能完全稱理;《大般涅槃經》說,在圓見以前都還叫邪見人,邪見當然屬惡。只有圓法究竟名善。順實相叫道,背實相叫非道;若通達諸惡沒有固定惡性,當體都是實相,便能行於非道而通達佛道。反之,若對佛道生執著,不能消化甘露,道也會變成非道。從這一層說,善惡之義通於各層。

現在姑且依事相分別說:事度是善,六蔽是惡。善法的觀法已如上說,以下在惡中明觀。雖然觀善,六蔽並不因此永息,煩惱浩大,時時可能生起;若觀他人,惡行更是無量。修一切世間不可樂想時,甚至看不見好人與好國土,只見眾生被種種惡蔽纏裹。即使不是六蔽全具,也會偏起某種不善:有人慳貪多,有人犯戒多,有人瞋恚多,有人懈怠多,有人嗜酒味多。凡夫根性容易被境界奪去,誰能全無過失?出家離世尚不能行行具足;在家受欲而非專門行道人,惡更是日常的一部分;阿羅漢尚有殘餘習氣,何況凡夫。

凡夫若放縱惡蔽,便會被摧折、向下墮落,永無出期,所以必須就在惡念現起時修觀慧。佛世在家人帶妻攜子、處理官府俗務,也有人因此得道;央掘摩羅由將殺轉慈,祇陀與末利一飲酒一持戒,和須蜜多示現婬欲而成梵行,提婆達多的邪見也被用來顯正。若惡中只有固定惡性、完全不能修道,這些人便永遠只能作凡夫;正因惡境中也可修道,所以雖有六蔽仍能成聖,故知惡境不必阻斷道。

另一方面,得道也不會立即消盡一切習氣:須陀洹人的婬欲可能反而轉盛,畢陵伽婆蹉仍有慢習,舍利弗仍顯瞋習,卻不損其無漏。像虛空中的明暗不能彼此消除,正可顯出佛菩提。

若一個人貪欲習性很重,穢濁熾盛,粗暴地以對治壓制反而更強;這時不再只與它硬爭,而在它顯現時緊隨觀照。好像釣魚時魚強繩弱,不可猛拉,只要讓鉤餌入口,隨魚遠近沉浮而不放棄,不久便能收攝。惡蔽像魚,止觀像鉤餌;沒有魚,鉤餌無從作用;魚多而大,更須鉤餌緊隨不捨,惡蔽不久便能受觀慧駕御。這是說在現起處照觀,不是任情造惡。

怎樣觀貪欲?貪欲起時,仔細觀它有未貪欲、欲貪欲、正貪欲、貪欲已四相。先問欲貪欲怎樣從未貪欲生:是未貪欲滅後而生,是未貪欲不滅而生,是亦滅亦不滅而生,還是非滅非不滅而生?

第一,若未貪欲滅而欲貪欲生,生與滅是同在一處還是彼此分離?若就在滅處生,生滅相反,不能同時;若離開滅另生,便成無因。

第二,若未貪欲不滅而欲貪欲生,同樣問即或離。若即不滅而生,便有兩個生同時並立,還會生生無窮;若離開不滅另生,也成無因。

第三,若從亦滅亦不滅而生,若其實從滅生,便不須兼說不滅;若從不滅生,便不須兼說滅。不確定的因怎能生確定的果?若滅與不滅體是一個,性相彼此矛盾;若體是兩個,原本互不相關。

第四,若從非滅非不滅而生,這雙重否定之處究竟是有還是無?若是有,便不是真正雙非;若是無,空無又怎能生貪欲?

以這四句找不到欲貪欲之生,再反轉四句,也找不到未貪欲之滅。對欲貪欲本身,問它生、不生、亦生亦不生、非生非不生,也依上法推檢。由此觀貪欲蔽畢竟空寂,卻又能同時清楚照見其因緣。這就是鉤餌。惡蔽若常起,觀照便常隨;最終不見一個實在的起,也不見一個實在的照,而因緣上的起與照仍分明,這是第一層〔其一〕。

第二層,再觀惡蔽由哪一塵生,是色還是其他五塵;由哪一作生,是行還是住、坐、臥、語、默;又為何事生:為毀戒,為眷屬,為虛誑,為嫉妒,為仁讓,為善禪,為涅槃,為常樂我淨四德,為六度,為空無相無作三三昧,還是為恒河沙佛法?這些因緣都須在實際起處一一辨明〔其二〕。

如此觀時,塵境中沒有固定受者,因緣中沒有固定作者;同時對塵、受、根、緣又照得清楚。幻化、空與法性互不妨礙。若惡蔽能妨礙法性,法性便應被破壞;若法性妨礙惡蔽,惡蔽便不應生起。應知惡蔽不離法性:惡蔽起時不離法性起,息時不離法性息。

因此經中分別說,貪欲、瞋恚、愚癡可成觀道,三法中具一切佛法;若離貪欲另求一個菩提,兩者反而像天與地。又說,菩薩行於非道而通達佛道;一切眾生即菩提相,不可另得,即涅槃相,不可另滅;佛為增上慢者說離婬怒癡名解脫,為無增上慢者說婬怒癡之性即解脫;一切塵勞是如來種。就像山海之色與味在實相中無二無別,這是觀諸惡不可思議之理的第三層〔其三〕。

常修觀慧,漸使觀與惡蔽之理如形影相應,名觀行位;能使一切惡法與世間產業都不違實觀,名相似位;再入初住銅輪位,破惡蔽根本無明,根本傾倒,枝條自折,佛性顯出,名分證真實位;直到諸佛窮盡一切惡蔽根源,名究竟位。由此在貪欲蔽中豎向具理即、名字即、觀行即、相似即、分真即、究竟即六即,橫向具六度與一切佛法〔云云〕。

觀瞋恚也一樣。若人多瞋,心中鬱怒勃發,接連不斷,截也截不斷,壓也壓不住,便在瞋念現起時立刻以止觀照它。觀未瞋、欲瞋、正瞋、瞋已四相,追問瞋從何生;既不得其生,也不得其滅。再歷六受六作十二事:瞋從誰生,誰是瞋者,所瞋又是誰?如此觀時,瞋恚本身及其來去足跡、相貌都空寂;又觀瞋具十法界與常樂我淨四德,如前所說〔云云〕。這便是在瞋恚非道中通達佛道。對犯戒、懈怠、散亂、邪見、愚癡等惡蔽及其餘一切惡事,也同樣觀察。

〔科§01b-22〕觀非善非惡的無記

第四門,觀非善非惡,也就是昏昧朦朧的無記法。為何要觀?有人生性既不作善也不作惡,似乎沒有由隨自意出世的因緣;對這種人不能棄置,所以論書說,即使無記中也可運用般若而修觀。

觀無記與善惡究竟相同還是不同?若完全相同,就不叫無記;若不同,再問:是可記別之心滅而無記生,是記心不滅而無記生,是記心亦滅亦不滅而無記生,還是記心非滅非不滅而無記生?推求記心尚不可得,何況再執無記與記的同異。既非固定相同,所以不合;非固定相異,所以不散;不合,所以不生;不散,所以不滅。

再到六受六作十二事中逐一查問:無記在哪一事生,為誰而生,誰是無記者?如此觀時,它與虛空相同。又知一個無記法能生十法界及一切法;無記不離法性,法性常寂是止,寂而常照是觀。如此便在無記非道中通達佛道;無記成為法界,橫向攝一切法,豎向攝六即位,高廣具足,都依前例。

再說三種止觀的收攝:若只依最後一類善法明隨自意,是漸次之意;若善與惡一同明隨自意,是圓頓之意;若依前後更互、穿插重疊的善明隨自意,是不定之意〔云云〕。

〔科§01b-23〕四法方法異而理觀同

四種三昧的方法各自不同,理觀相同。前三行方法繁多,因此常能引發助道法門,也可能觸動障道事;隨自意固定方法少,所以較少發生這些事。若只懂方法,面對所發助道事相便不能融通;若懂理觀,一切事都能通達。反過來,若不得理觀之意,事相助道也不能成立;得到理觀之意,事相三昧便會自然成就。

只依固定事相行道的人,進入道場時會用心,離開道場便不能用;隨自意則內外無間。固定方法主要局在前三種,理觀卻通於四種〔云云〕。

問:前三種三昧都有勸修,為什麼只有這一種沒有明列勸修?

答:六蔽非道可在正觀中成解脫道,鈍根而障重的人聽見後,可能立刻沉沒在錯解中;若再大力勸他修,反而離本旨更遠,所以此處不顯勸修,隨即改以長篇誡濫。

〔科§01b-24〕嚴誡邪空濫行

淮河以北曾有一派自稱修大乘空,卻像不依方法捉蛇,現在必須說明。其先師在善法上作觀,久久不能通達,便放任心轉向惡法作觀,得到少許定心與淺薄空解;他既不識眾生根機,也不懂佛意,卻把這一方法一概教人。教得久了,偶然有一兩個人得到少許利益,如蟲蛀木頭偶然成字,便被當作實證,其他教法反被說成妄語。

這一派譏笑持戒修善的人,說善行不是道,專教眾人遍造諸惡。盲目而不能分辨是非、神根又鈍、煩惱又重的人,聽見順合欲情的說法,便信服跟從,捨棄禁戒,無惡不造,罪積如山。百姓因此輕視佛法如草芥,國王大臣也因之滅佛;毒害深入,至論主時仍未改變。

本論又引周末失禮而致亂的歷史譬,並舉阮籍才高而蓬頭散帶,後世公卿子孫競相模仿;彼時有人以奴僕犬馬般互辱為通達自然,反把謹慎守節者叫作鄉下人,成為司馬氏衰亡之相。北周宇文邕毀佛,也被追溯到元嵩的惡業。這些既是佛法中的妖怪,也是時代的妖怪,與真正隨自意何干?

這些人沒有慧解,只信本師,又仰慕前輩,斷定那就是道;順從欲情很容易,便任意享樂而不改迷。這像西施本有心病,常皺眉呻吟,反而百態更美;鄰家醜女也模仿皺眉,只使人更加厭惡,窮人看見便遠走,富人關門躲避,穴居者深藏,飛鳥高飛。邪行者仿效聖者方便,也像醜女效顰,像狂狗追逐雷聲,造下地獄業,實在可悲。他們嗜欲而不能自止,又像蒼蠅被唾液黏住。濫行的過失大略如此。

其老師的過錯,在不識根性、不懂佛意。佛說貪欲可成道,是因佛看見特定眾生福薄根下,決不能在善境中修道;若任其罪業流轉便永無盡期,所以令他就在貪欲現行處修止觀,已是不得已才如此說。譬如父母見孩子患病,其他藥都不合,只得用黃龍湯,甚至鑿齒灌下,服後病癒。佛也如此,說法正合那一根機;快馬只見鞭影,便立即進入正路。貪欲可成道的佛意在此。

若某眾生不宜在惡境修止觀,佛便說諸善是道。佛兩面都說,邪師為何呵斥善而專就惡?若他自以為然,就把自己放得比佛更高,公然在佛前違反佛說。

又有時世難亂、受王事拘束,不能自由修善,佛才令人在不得已的惡境中修止觀。如今既無災難也無拘束,為何專用乳藥毒害別人的慧命?阿含的放牛人知道好的渡口,能使牛群平安;若好渡口遇到危難,萬分急迫不得已,才走壞渡口。壞渡口多難,一百頭牛也難保全一頭。如今無事,幸有好渡口可走,應由善道驅牛,為何偏走惡道,使自己與別人一同沉沒?破壞佛法、損失威光、誤害眾生,惡知識不懂佛意,過失就在這裡。

再說,平坦與險峻兩路都可能通達,為何捨易從難?善惡兩境都可能通道,必須審察根機才可入惡蔽。邪師若真能由非道通達,為何不能踏水火、穿山壁?連世間險路尚不能通,何況造惡而會入正道。他連一個人何時樂善、何時樂惡都不一定能知,何況無量眾生,怎可一律以貪欲教化?

《維摩詰所說經》的聲聞尚自責不觀根機、不應說法;二乘不觀根機尚且錯失,何況盲瞑無眼、任己師心的人。這是自己違經,不合機也不合理,愚惑到了極點。若見有人不識機宜而行此說,就是戒海中的死屍,應依律擯治,不讓毒樹長在清淨家園〔云云〕。

再檢查其惡行,事實上偏而又邪。他若說貪欲就是道,便只會侵犯女人,卻不能說瞋恚也是道;能害男人,只愛細滑觸,卻害怕打擊的苦澀觸,便又說那裡沒有道。行這一種、不行另一種,一處有道、一處無道,愚闇如漆,所行偏污。這像死屍污染美好花園〔云云〕。若以水、火、刀、杖等同樣的非道逼問,他便沉默;或者違心回答,說別人看不見他其實常能入道。這是無慚無愧之語,也不懂六即。

之所以必須說這一大段,是因前三種行法勤苦、事儀困難,所以應當勸修;隨自意與日常相和,初看又容易被拿來入惡,所以必須嚴加警戒。它像服大黃烈藥,必須預備白飲調補而止其過度〔云云〕。

〔科§01b-25〕一觀既足,為何還須四種三昧

問:中道正觀能使心專一,用這一行不就夠了,為何還要列四種三昧,遍歷善惡與十二事?水越攪越濁,明珠便昏;風越多,水浪越鼓,對澄清寂靜有什麼幫助?

答:這像窮人得到一點便滿足,不再希求更好。若只有一種觀心方法,遇到種種不同的心時怎麼辦?對自行而言,這已是缺失。若用來化他,眾生根性互相差異;一個人的煩惱尚且無量,何況許多人。又像醫師收集一切藥物,準備治一切病;有一種病的人只須一種藥,卻反怪醫師為何有那麼多藥,這個問題正是如此。煩惱心病無量無邊,對一人如此,對多人更如此。

只為一個人,也可能須說四種。若他想聽四種三昧,聽後歡喜,便應全說四種,這是世界悉檀。聽四種後依次修行而生善法,便應全說四種,這是各各為人悉檀。他可能宜在常坐中治惡,也可能宜在常行、半行半坐或隨自意中治惡,這是對治悉檀。他須具四法才豁然悟入,這是第一義悉檀。只為一人尚須四說,怎可不用?

若為多人,一人喜歡常坐,另外三種不是所欲;另一人想常行,另外三種不是所樂。遍應眾人不同欲樂,是世界悉檀;為人、對治、第一義其餘三悉檀也各依不同根機如此成立。

甚至只在一種三昧內,也具四悉檀。喜歡行便行,喜歡坐便坐。行時若善根開發、進入諸法門,這時應行;坐時若心地清涼、喜悅安穩,這時應坐,這是隨宜生善。坐時昏沉,便振奮起行;行時散亂疲困,便停下安坐,這是對治。行時若忽然虛寂,便繼續行;坐時若清明銳利,便繼續坐,這是契入。其餘三種三昧也各具同樣四悉檀之意〔云云〕。

〔科§01b-26〕根利鈍與有遮無遮四句

問:善法扶助正理,可以在其中修止觀;惡法違背正理,怎能在其中修止觀?

答:《大智度論》依根性與遮障分四類:第一根利而無遮,第二根利而有遮,第三根鈍而無遮,第四根鈍而有遮。

第一類是上品,佛世舍利弗等人屬此。行者在善法中修止觀,勤修善使未來沒有遮障,常修止觀使未來根性銳利。若過去已具無遮、根利兩因,今生稍修便能相應,從觀行位進入相似位與真實位;今生不能進入,是過去不具這兩因。如今依善修行,正為使未來迅速悟入。

第二類,得道根性銳利,過去罪業卻積成重障,佛世阿闍世王、央掘摩羅可作例子。他們逆罪遮重,本應入地獄;但見佛聞法便豁然成聖,因根性銳利,遮障不能障道。今時行人在惡法現起處修止觀,意義就在這裡:起惡使未來有遮,修止觀使後世根利;若遇善知識以鞭策引入正路,仍能得道,怎可只因惡法乖理便拒絕修觀?

第三類,根鈍而無遮,佛世周利槃特可作例子。他身口意三業沒有過失,根性卻極遲鈍,九十日背誦一首鳩摩羅偈仍難成:智者的身口意不造一切惡,正念常在目前,既不貪著諸欲,也不接受世間無益苦行。如今有人雖持戒行善,卻不學止觀,未來雖無遮障,悟道仍很困難。

第四類,是一切既造惡又不修止觀的人。不修止觀,所以不能得道;根性又鈍,即使說一千遍仍木然不解;再加上多造罪惡,遮障萬端,像麻風病人身體麻木,針刺到骨也沒有知覺,只以種種惡業把自己纏裹。

〔科§01b-27〕乘戒緩急與全章收束

因此,善雖扶理,得道仍要止觀;惡雖乖理,若根利又能修觀,也可能破遮。唯有道最尊貴,怎能因自己作惡,反而廢棄止觀?《大般涅槃經》說,就戒行鬆緩而言還不名最根本的鬆緩,就修乘觀慧鬆緩才真正名緩。應把乘急戒急、乘急戒緩、乘緩戒急、乘戒俱緩四句具足說明,與前面根性、遮障四句相合〔云云〕。

本論又引寧作提婆達多、不作欝頭藍弗之語,取其重乘觀而不以有漏定為究竟的意思。行者應從最初開始勤修聽聞、思惟、實修,始終不休息;如醉婆羅門剃頭,或戲女披袈裟〔云云〕。

General Heading of the Four Kinds of Samādhi

〔科§01b-01〕 From Arousing the Mind to Entering the Great Practice

The second of the Five Summaries urges people to cultivate and advance through the four kinds of samādhi so that they may enter the bodhisattva stages. Calming-and-contemplation is taught because anyone who wishes to ascend to the wondrous fruition has no steps to climb without actual practice. Churn curds skillfully and clarified butter can be obtained. In the same way, children of the Buddha cultivate many practices precisely in order to seek the Buddha path. The methods of practice are numerous; here they are briefly gathered into four: first, constantly sitting; second, constantly walking; third, half walking and half sitting; and fourth, neither walking nor sitting.

All four are commonly called samādhi. Samādhi means straightening and settling the mind so that a wholesome mind remains focused in one place without wavering. The Dharma realm is that single place of abiding, and correct contemplation can abide there unmoving. The four practices are conditions that assist contemplation of mind. Because contemplation of mind is straightened through these four conditions, all four are called samādhi.

Constantly Sitting Samādhi

〔科§01b-02〕 Scriptural Sources and Bodily Permissions and Prohibitions

The first is constantly sitting. This practice comes from the two Mañjuśrī prajñāpāramitā scriptures and is called the single-practice samādhi. The method is explained first, followed by encouragement to cultivate it. The method has three aspects: the body is treated in terms of permission and prohibition, speech in terms of voicing and silence, and mentation in terms of calming and contemplation.

For the body, only constant sitting is permitted; walking, standing, and lying down are prohibited. One may live with a community, though solitude is even better. Stay in a quiet room or secluded place far from noise. Set out one rope bed and put no other seat beside it. Take ninety days as one period, sit cross-legged, and hold the neck and spine upright. Do not move, sway, slump, or lean, but make a vow to remain seated upright. One may not even rest the ribs against the bed or seat, much less lie like a corpse, play about, or stand. Apart from walking meditation, eating, and relieving oneself, choose the direction in which one buddha dwells, sit upright facing that direction, and continue moment after moment without wasting even an instant. Exclusive sitting is what is permitted, and what is prohibited must not be violated. Do not deceive the Buddha, betray your own mind, or deceive sentient beings.

〔科§01b-03〕 When Speech Is Silent and When It Is Voiced

For speech, remain silent during normal practice. If sitting brings extreme exhaustion, illness causes distress, sleepiness and torpor cover the mind, or internal or external obstructions enter and seize right mindfulness so that you cannot dispel them yourself, then exclusively recite the name of one buddha. Give rise to shame, repent faults, and entrust body and life to the Buddha. Exclusively reciting one buddha and reciting the names of the buddhas of the ten directions have equal merit.

How can voicing a name assist the path? When people are worried, joyful, depressed, or resentful, singing or crying aloud lets grief or delight unfold. Practitioners are the same. Breath touches seven places in the body and becomes bodily action; sound leaves the lips and becomes verbal action. Body and speech together can assist mentation in completing a responsive connection and bring the Buddha’s protection. It is also like someone dragging a heavy object: personal strength alone cannot move it, but with help from another it can easily be lifted. When a practitioner’s mental strength is weak and cannot remove an obstruction, reciting a name and asking the Buddha for mindful protection prevents adverse conditions from destroying right mindfulness.

If you do not yet understand the Dharma gate, draw near someone who comprehends prajñā. Practice according to what you hear, and you can enter the single-practice samādhi, directly see the buddhas, and ascend the bodhisattva stages. Even the sounds of scripture recitation and dhāraṇī chanting disturb the quiet, much more conversation about miscellaneous worldly matters. Except for removing obstructions and requesting instruction, do not speak at will.

〔科§01b-04〕 Mental Calming and Contemplation

For mentation, straighten the body and sit upright, abide in right mindfulness, remove unwholesome mental activity, and relinquish scattered delusive thoughts. Do not mix in other reflections or grasp appearances. Exclusively bind the mind to the Dharma realm and contemplate the Dharma realm in a single thought. Binding conditions is calming; the single thought is contemplation. Trust that all dharmas are Buddha-Dharma, with none before or after and no boundary. Within them there is no fixed knower and no fixed speaker. Since neither knower nor speaker is fixed, they cannot be declared existent or nonexistent, nor can one say that a knower exists or does not exist. Leave the two extremes of existence and nonexistence and abide in non-abiding, as the buddhas abide, securely established in the quiescent Dharma realm. Do not become frightened when hearing such a profound Dharma.

This single Dharma realm is also called awakening, the inconceivable object, prajñā, and neither arising nor ceasing. The Dharma indicated by all such names is neither two nor different from the Dharma realm. Do not doubt upon hearing that they are neither two nor different. To contemplate in this way is to contemplate the Tathāgata’s ten epithets. When contemplating the Tathāgata, do not identify a fixed tathāgata as the Tathāgata; there is no other tathāgata to establish as the Tathāgata and no independent wisdom of the Tathāgata. When the Tathāgata is known, Tathāgata and Tathāgata-wisdom have no dual mark, motion, or fabrication. They are not fixed in one direction and do not depart from any direction; they are not the three times or outside the three times; they are neither dual nor a graspable nonduality; they are neither defiled nor purified. Contemplating the Tathāgata in this way is exceedingly rare. Like space, it has no fault and enables right mindfulness to grow.

Seeing the Buddha’s marks and excellences resembles seeing your own form and shadow upon water or in a mirror. First see one buddha, then the buddhas of the ten directions. There is no need to travel to the Buddha by supernormal power. Remaining here, you see the buddhas, hear them teach, and attain meaning as it really is. See the Tathāgata for all sentient beings without grasping the Tathāgata’s marks. Guide all sentient beings toward nirvāṇa without grasping nirvāṇa’s marks. Undertake great adornment for all sentient beings without seeing a fixed mark of adornment. Here there is no form to grasp and no seeing, hearing, awareness, or knowing to grasp. Even a buddha does not separately realize one dharma; this is why it is rare. The Buddha is the Dharma realm. If the Dharma realm were separately used to realize the Dharma realm, contention would result. In reality, there is neither realization nor attainment.

Next contemplate sentient beings. Their marks are like the buddhas’ marks, and the measure of their realm is like the measure of the buddhas’ realm. The realm of the buddhas is inconceivable, and so is the realm of sentient beings. The realm of sentient beings abides like space, abiding in prajñā through the Dharma of non-abiding and the signless Dharma. Since no fixed ordinary dharma is seen, what could be abandoned? Since no fixed noble Dharma is seen, what could be grasped? Birth and death and nirvāṇa, defilement and purity, are likewise neither abandoned nor grasped; one simply abides in the ultimate limit. Contemplating sentient beings in this way is the real Buddha Dharma realm.

Next contemplate afflictions such as greed and desire, anger, and delusion. Their true nature is constantly a practice of quiescence and non-motion; it cannot be fixed as a dharma of birth and death or of nirvāṇa. Do not abandon views, or separately abandon an unconditioned object, in order to cultivate the Buddha path. Do not establish a substantially existent cultivation or non-cultivation of the path. This is called correctly abiding in the Dharma realm of afflictions.

Next contemplate grave karma, of which none is graver than the five heinous offenses. The five offenses and awakening have no dual mark. Within them there is no fixed awakener, knower, or discriminator. The marks of heinous offense and the true mark are both inconceivable, indestructible, and originally without fixed intrinsic nature. Every karmic condition abides in the ultimate limit, neither coming nor going and not fixed as cause or result. Contemplating karma in this way, one knows karma itself as the seal of the Dharma realm. The four māras cannot destroy that seal and have no opening through which to enter, because the māras themselves do not depart from the seal. How could the seal of the Dharma realm destroy itself? Traverse every dharma according to this meaning and understand it in the same way. Everything above expresses the meaning of the two scriptures upon which the treatise relies.

〔科§01b-05〕 Encouragement to Cultivate Constantly Sitting

Encouragement means praising the merit that corresponds with the true mark and urging the practitioner onward. The Dharma of the Dharma realm is the Buddha’s true Dharma and the bodhisattva’s seal. Hearing it without alarm or fear shows that this person has long planted roots of virtue before hundreds, thousands, ten-thousands, and millions of buddhas. It resembles an elder who loses a maṇi jewel and later recovers it, becoming deeply joyful. Members of the fourfold assembly who have not heard this Dharma are distressed; after hearing, trusting, and understanding it, they too rejoice as though recovering the jewel.

Know that such a person thereby sees the Buddha and has heard this Dharma from Mañjuśrī. Śāriputra says that one who truly comprehends this meaning is called a bodhisattva-mahāsattva. Maitreya says that this person has approached the Buddha’s seat because this Dharma is precisely what the Buddha awakened to. Mañjuśrī says that hearing this Dharma without alarm is itself seeing the Buddha. The Buddha further says that this person abides on the ground of non-retrogression, possesses the six perfections of giving, morality, patience, vigor, meditative concentration, and prajñā, and possesses all Buddha-Dharmas.

If you wish to attain all Buddha-Dharmas—the marks, excellences, and deportment, the voice of Dharma teaching, the ten powers, and the four fearlessnesses—cultivate this single-practice samādhi diligently and without indolence; only then can you enter. It is like polishing a maṇi jewel: polish one part and one part emits light. As practitioners cultivate, they realize inconceivable merit. Bodhisattvas who know this Dharma quickly attain awakening. Bhikṣus and bhikṣuṇīs who hear it without alarm have genuinely left home in the Buddha’s following; laymen and laywomen who hear it without alarm have genuinely taken refuge. The foregoing praise comes from the two Mañjuśrī prajñāpāramitā scriptures〔云云〕.

Constantly Walking Samādhi

〔科§01b-06〕 The Three Powers and the Bodily Method

The second is constantly walking samādhi. Again, the method is explained before the encouragement to cultivate. The method is still divided into bodily permission and prohibition, verbal speech and silence, and mental calming and contemplation. This Dharma comes from the Pratyutpanna Samādhi Sūtra and its translated name is “Buddha standing.” Buddha standing has three powers: first, the Buddha’s power; second, samādhi power; and third, the power of the practitioner’s own past merit. Through these three, the practitioner sees the presently abiding buddhas of the ten directions standing before them in samādhi, as numerous as the stars seen by someone with keen eyesight in a clear night sky. It is therefore called the Buddha-standing samādhi.

A verse in the Ten Stages Treatise says that the abiding places of this samādhi differ as few, middling, and many, and that its various characteristics should all be explained. “Abiding place” may mean that the samādhi arises through power generated within the first, second, third, fourth, or intermediate meditative absorption: the first is called few, the second middling, and the third and fourth many. It may also be called few because the time spent abiding in concentration is short, because few worlds are seen, or because few buddhas are seen. Middling and many are understood in the same way.

Only constant walking is permitted for the body. When cultivating it, avoid bad spiritual friends, deluded people, relatives, and the home district. Remain alone, do not hope others will give you anything, and do not solicit things. Always receive food by alms and do not accept special invitations. Adorn the practice site and prepare offerings, incense, fine foods, and sweet fruit. Bathe, changing clothes when entering and leaving so that the garments are not mixed. Walk and circumambulate single-mindedly for a period of ninety days.

You must have a discerning teacher who understands both Buddha-Dharma and worldly dharmas, knows internal and external precepts well, and can remove impediments. Regard the teacher who instructs this samādhi as the World-Honored One: do not despise, resent, or scrutinize the teacher’s strengths and shortcomings. Even cutting your own flesh as an offering to the teacher would be appropriate, much more offering other possessions. Serve the teacher as a servant serves the master of a household. If an unwholesome mind arises toward the teacher, this samādhi will ultimately be difficult to attain. You also need an external protector like a mother raising a child and companions like people crossing a dangerous road together. Fix the period and make this vow: even if sinews and bones wither, I will never stop before learning this samādhi.

Give rise to great faith that no one can destroy, great vigor that no one can overtake, and wisdom into which no one else can reach, and always study with a good teacher. For three months, do not think a worldly desire even for the space of a finger snap. For three months, do not lie down or depart even for the space of a finger snap. Do not suspend the three-month practice except to sit down for food and relieve yourself. Even when teaching scripture to others, do not use it to seek clothing or food. A verse gathers four points: draw near good spiritual friends, advance vigorously without indolence, make wisdom firm, and let the power of faith never waver.

〔科§01b-07〕 Ninety Days of Unbroken Chanting and Recollection

For speech, the body walks constantly for ninety days without rest, the mouth constantly chants the name of Amitābha Buddha for ninety days without rest, and the mind constantly recollects Amitābha Buddha for ninety days without rest. Chanting and recollection may proceed together, or recollection may precede chanting, or chanting may precede recollection. Whatever the order, both must continue without interruption. Chanting Amitābha Buddha praises the equal merit of the buddhas of the ten directions; Amitābha is simply taken as the principal buddha of this Dharma gate. In brief, every step, every voice, and every thought is solely Amitābha Buddha.

〔科§01b-08〕 Contemplating the Buddha’s Marks and Reaching the True Mark

For mental calming and contemplation, recollect Amitābha Buddha in the west, a hundred thousand million buddha lands away, seated on jeweled ground amid a jeweled pool, jeweled trees, jeweled halls, and a community of bodhisattvas, teaching the Dharma. Recollect the Buddha constantly for three months. How? First recollect the Buddha’s thirty-two marks. Begin with the thousand-spoked wheels beneath his feet and proceed upward through the marks in reverse order to the invisible crown. Then proceed downward from the crown to the thousand-spoked wheels, and vow that you too may obtain these marks and excellences.

Next ask: Do I attain the Buddha from mind or from body? The Buddha is attained neither through mind nor body. The Buddha’s form is not attained through mind, nor the Buddha’s mind through form. Why? The Buddha’s mind cannot be grasped and the Buddha’s form cannot be grasped, so unsurpassed awakening cannot be obtained through form or mind. The Buddha’s form is exhausted, and sensation, perception, formations, and consciousness are also exhausted. Fools do not know the meaning of exhaustion taught by the Buddha; the wise understand it. The Buddha cannot be attained by body or speech, or by some graspable wisdom, because when wisdom is sought it ultimately cannot be found, and when a self is sought it likewise cannot be found. Nothing fixed is seen. All dharmas originally have no possession; their supposed basis is completely broken and their graspable root severed. This is the first level of contemplation〔其一〕.

It is also like seeing the seven treasures and enjoying oneself with relatives in a dream. Upon waking and recollecting it, one does not know where those objects have gone. Recollection of the Buddha should be the same. It is also like a woman in Śrāvastī named Xumen, who heard something and became delighted, dreamed at night of being with another person, then awoke and reflected that the other had not come and she had not gone, though the joyful event had vividly appeared. Or it is like a person starving and thirsty in a vast wilderness who eats fine food in a dream, yet wakes with an empty belly and therefore understands that all existent dharmas resemble dreams. Recollect the Buddha repeatedly in this way without rest; through this recollection you will be born in Amitābha’s land. This is called recollecting according to the mark.

It is also like setting a treasure against crystal so that its image appears within, like a bhikṣu whose white-bone contemplation emits various lights although no one brings the light and no substantially existent skeleton is there—it is only made by mentation—or like a reflection in a mirror that neither comes from outside nor arises from within the mirror, but appears because the surface is clear. When the practitioner is pure and all supports are pure, wishing to see the Buddha brings the vision. Having seen the Buddha, the practitioner asks questions, receives answers, hears scripture, and rejoices greatly. This is the second level of contemplation〔其二〕.

Then ask yourself: From where did the Buddha come, and where did I go? What is recollected is simply what is seen. Mind makes the Buddha; mind itself sees mind, the mind that sees the Buddha. This is the Buddha-mind, and it is also my mind seeing the Buddha. Yet mind cannot know itself or see itself. When mind grasps conceptions it is delusion; when absence of conception is taken as ultimate, that becomes a fixation upon nirvāṇa. This Dharma has no concrete object that can be pointed out; whatever appears is made by recollection. Even when recollection is present, understand that it has no real possession and is only empty and quiescent. This is the third level of contemplation〔其三〕.

Two verses say: mind itself does not know mind; though there is mind, mind cannot be seen. When mind gives rise to grasping conception, that is delusion; taking absence of conception as ultimate is nirvāṇa. They also say that the buddhas attain liberation through mind; a mind without defilement is called pure. The five paths are bright and clean and do not grasp form; one who understands this meaning accomplishes the great path. This is called the Buddha seal: it has no greed, attachment, seeking, or conception. All possession and desire are exhausted. It does not substantially arise from somewhere, and no object within it can be extinguished or destroyed. It is the outline and root of the path. Even the Two Vehicles cannot destroy it, much less demonic deviations〔云云〕.

The Ten Stages Treatise says that a newly aroused bodhisattva first recollects the Buddha’s form and distinguishes the essence, action, result, and function of each mark, obtaining inferior power; next recollects the Buddha’s forty exclusive qualities and obtains middling power; and finally recollects the real Buddha and obtains superior power, without clinging to either form body or Dharma body. A verse says: do not greedily cling to the form body, nor cling to the Dharma body; skillfully know all dharmas, forever quiescent like space.

〔科§01b-09〕 The Merit of Constantly Walking and Two Similes of Squandered Treasure

Suppose someone wishes to attain ocean-like wisdom so that no one can still serve as their teacher; or, without rising from a seat or exercising supernormal power, to see all buddhas, hear everything they teach, and preserve it all. Among all merits, constantly walking samādhi is foremost. This samādhi is mother of the buddhas, the Buddha eye, and father of the buddhas; it is also the mother of non-arising and great compassion. All tathāgatas are born from these two dharmas.

Even if the earth, grasses, and trees of a trichiliocosm were ground into dust, each mote counted as one buddha land, and jewels filling that many worlds were given away, the resulting merit, although vast, would not equal hearing of this samādhi without alarm or fear. How much more would it not equal trusting, receiving, preserving, reading, reciting, and explaining it to others; gathering the mind to cultivate it for the short time needed to squeeze milk from a cow; or actually accomplishing the samādhi. Its merit is immeasurable upon immeasurable.

The treatise also says that kalpa fire, officials, thieves, enemies, poison, nāgas, wild beasts, and diseases cannot harm this person. The eight classes of devas and nāgas and the buddhas constantly protect and praise this person, and the noble ones wish to see them and come to their location. One who hears of this samādhi and rejoices in all four preceding kinds of merit is also rejoiced in by the buddhas and bodhisattvas of the three times; this surpasses the four preceding kinds once again.

Not cultivating such a Dharma is to lose immeasurable precious treasure, bringing grief to humans and devas. It resembles someone with a blocked nose who holds sandalwood but cannot smell it, or a farmer’s son who trades a maṇi jewel for one cow. The treasure is already in hand, but its value is unknown〔云云〕.

Half Walking and Half Sitting Samādhi

〔科§01b-10〕 The Seven-Day Vaipulya Ritual

The third is half walking and half sitting. Again, the method is explained before the encouragement to cultivate. The method is still divided into bodily permission and prohibition, verbal speech and silence, and mental calming and contemplation, and comes from the Vaipulya and Lotus scriptures. The Vaipulya practice circles one hundred and twenty times before withdrawing to sit in contemplation. The Lotus practice reads and recites while walking or standing and contemplates the scripture while sitting, whereupon Samantabhadra appears riding the white elephant with six tusks. Both therefore use half walking and half sitting, but the two ritual systems remain distinct.

The Vaipulya Dharma gate is honored and must not be approached carelessly. If you wish to cultivate it, seek spiritual confirmation. First pray for one of the dream kings. Seeing any one among the twenty-four dream kings gives permission to repent. Choose a quiet place and adorn the practice site. Smear the ground with scented clay, construct and paint circular altars inside and outside the room, hang five-colored banners, burn coastal incense, light lamps, and set out a high seat. Invite at least twenty-four images; more are acceptable. Prepare food offerings to the full extent of your ability.

Have fresh, clean clothes, shoes, and sandals. If they are not new, wash the old ones clean. Garments worn outside and inside the practice site must be put on and removed separately without being mixed. Keep a prolonged fast for seven days and bathe three times each day. On the first day, make offerings to as many monastics as your means allow. Separately invite one person who comprehends internal and external precepts to serve as teacher, and receive the twenty-four precepts and dhāraṇī formula from that person. Begin confessing offenses to the teacher on the eighth or fifteenth day of the lunar month. Seven days form one period and must never be shortened; if you have additional strength, extend it as you are able. No more than ten people may participate. Laypeople may also practice, but must prepare the three single-layer robes and fully observe the Buddhist forms.

For speech, memorize the complete dhāraṇī beforehand. During the first period, everyone in unison invites the Three Jewels, ten buddhas, the Vaipulya father and mother, and the ten Dharma-prince bodhisattvas three times. The method of invitation is detailed in the Guoqing Bailu. After inviting them, burn incense and direct the mind, making offerings with body, speech, and mind. After the offerings, bow to the Three Jewels just invited. Then, with complete sincerity, weep, state your offenses, and repent them.

After repentance, rise and circle one hundred and twenty times, reciting the dhāraṇī once per circuit at a pace neither fast nor slow and with a voice neither high nor low. When the circumambulation and recitation are complete, bow to the ten buddhas, the Vaipulya honored ones, and the ten Dharma princes; then withdraw to sit in contemplation. After contemplation, rise again to circle and recite, then withdraw again to sit. Repeat this cycle. The method remains the same throughout all seven days. From the second period onward, omit only the invitation; everything else remains unchanged.

〔科§01b-11〕 Vaipulya Mental Contemplation and the Symbolism of the Practice Site

The scripture instructs the practitioner to contemplate the Mohe Danchi dhāraṇī, translated as “the great secret essential that bars evil and preserves the wholesome.” The secret essential is the true mark, the Middle Way, and correct emptiness. The scripture’s meaning says: one comes from the real, and the real is the mark of quiescence and extinction. Within quiescence and extinction there is nothing sought, and the seeker is empty; the obtainer, clinger, real, comer, speaker, and questioner are all empty. Quiescence and extinction and nirvāṇa are empty, and every boundary separating space is empty〔其一〕. It also says that precisely because nothing is sought, one still seeks the Dharma; this real Dharma, empty even of emptiness, should be sought within the six perfections〔其二〕. This meaning is the same as the eighteen emptinesses in the Larger Prajñāpāramitā and no different from the emptiness of Kapilavastu, the Tathāgata, and great nirvāṇa taught in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra. When this wisdom of emptiness traverses every ritual form, there is nothing that cannot become a gate of contemplation.

“Vaipulya” can also be interpreted as “method and equality.” Method refers to Dharma and means. Prajñā has four skillful gates, like four gates opening into a cool pool; this is method. The principle realized is the great wisdom of equality; this is equality. Seeking the dream kings first is a preparatory means for entering the two kinds of contemplation.

The practice site represents a pure object. Removing the chaff of the afflictions of the five abodes discloses the rice of the true mark; it also represents adorning the Dharma body with concentration and wisdom. Scented clay on the ground represents unsurpassed precepts. The five-colored canopy represents contemplating the five aggregates, escaping bondage, and arousing great compassion that covers and protects the Dharma realm. The circular altar represents the unmoving ground of the true mark. Moving silken banners represent turning deluded feeling upon the Dharma realm and bringing forth understanding that moves out from it. Banner and altar are inseparable, showing that moving emergence and unmoving emergence are inseparable. Incense and lamp represent morality and wisdom. The high seat represents the emptiness of all dharmas, in which every buddha abides.

The twenty-four images represent the awakened wisdom that contemplates the twelve links in reverse and forward order. The sour taste of the food represents impermanence and suffering as an auxiliary contemplation. Fresh, clean clothing represents the patience of quiescence and extinction: accumulated anger is called old; turning the angry mind around and giving rise to patience is called new. Seven days represent the seven factors of awakening, while one day represents the single real truth. Bathing three times daily represents contemplating the single real, cultivating the three contemplations, washing away the three obstructions, and purifying the three wisdoms. One teacher represents the single real truth. The twenty-four precepts represent the precepts that arise together with the path through forward and reverse contemplation of the twelve links. The dhāraṇī has the meaning of correspondence. The Pusa Yingluo Benye Jing says that dependent origination has ten kinds of contemplation, giving one hundred and twenty links; one recitation corresponds to one link. Gathered together, these are simply the path of suffering, the path of karma, and the path of afflictions.

〔科§01b-12〕 Repentance of the Three Obstructions and the Three Portions of Treasure

Reciting the dhāraṇī while contemplating the twelve links is repentance in relation to the three paths. Ritual repentance addresses the paths of suffering and karma; contemplation of principle addresses the path of afflictions. The scripture says that those who violate the novice precepts through the bhikṣu precepts and then repent necessarily regain the precepts: this repents the path of karma. It says that the eye, ear, and other faculties become pure: this repents the path of suffering. It says that on the seventh day one sees the buddhas of the ten directions, hears the Dharma, and does not retreat: this repents the path of afflictions. When the three obstructions are removed, the tree of the twelve links breaks down and the house of the five aggregates becomes empty. Contemplating the true mark is precisely for breaking these three obstructions and is therefore called the buddhas’ repentance through real Dharma.

As encouragement, all buddhas attain the path through this Dharma, so it is the father and mother of the buddhas and the unsurpassed great treasure of the world. Actual cultivation obtains the full portion of treasure; reading and reciting alone obtains the middle portion; offering flowers and incense alone obtains the lower portion. The Buddha and Mañjuśrī cannot exhaust the merit even of the lower portion, much less the middle and full portions. Piling precious treasures from the earth to the Brahmā heaven and offering them to the Buddha would not equal giving one meal to sustain someone who receives and preserves this scripture〔云云〕.

〔科§01b-13〕 The Ten Lotus Dharmas and Practice with Marks and without Marks

Cultivating half walking and half sitting according to the Lotus also divides into method and encouragement. The method is again explained through bodily permission and prohibition, verbal speech and silence, and mental calming and contemplation. Ten items are permitted for bodily practice: first, purify the practice site; second, purify the body; third, make offerings through body, speech, and mind; fourth, invite the buddhas; fifth, bow to the buddhas; sixth, repent offenses of the six faculties; seventh, circumambulate and walk the path; eighth, recite the scripture; ninth, sit in meditation; and tenth, verify the signs of practice. A separate one-fascicle work on the Lotus samādhi composed by the Tiantai Master already circulates in the world, and practitioners should follow it. These ten dharmas already include both voicing and silence, so speech is not separately divided.

Mental calming and contemplation require reading the Contemplation of Samantabhadra together with the “Peaceful Practice” chapter so that each completes the other. The former teaches exclusive recitation of the Great Vehicle and repentance of offenses of the six faculties six times by day and night even before entering samādhi. The latter teaches that there is nothing practiced in any dharma and that one neither separately practices nor discriminates. The two scriptures originally complete one another and must not be made to reject each other by clinging to only one side of their wording. Each emphasizes a different aspect in response to the conditions of practice, but there is no fundamental difference.

The “Peaceful Practice” chapter also teaches preservation, recitation, explanation, and deep-minded worship: are these not ritual practices? The Contemplation of Samantabhadra also says that mind is originally empty, offense and merit have no master, and the sun of wisdom disperses the frost of offenses: are these not contemplations of principle? Master Nanyue established peaceful practice with marks and peaceful practice without marks, naming them according to phenomena and principle. Entering ritual forms to perform repentance of the six faculties uses them as a guide into awakening and is therefore called “with marks.” Directly using contemplation of the emptiness of all dharmas as the means is called “without marks.” When wondrous realization is attained, both marks and absence of marks must be relinquished. Understand this and there is no doubt concerning the two scriptures.

〔科§01b-14〕 The White Elephant with Six Tusks and Encouragement to Cultivate the Lotus

When contemplation is cultivated according to the scripture, the white elephant with six tusks represents the bodhisattva’s six uncontaminated superknowledges. Tusks are sharp and effective like the speed of superknowledge. The elephant’s great strength represents the Dharma body bearing sentient beings. Because uncontaminated means undefiled, the elephant is white. Three people stand upon its head: one holds an adamantine pestle, one an adamantine wheel, and one a wish-fulfilling jewel, representing the three wisdoms abiding at the crown of the uncontaminated〔云云〕. The pestle drives the elephant forward, representing wisdom guiding practice; the wheel turns, representing emergence into provisionality from emptiness; and the jewel represents the Middle Way.

A pool on the elephant’s tusks represents the eight liberations, the essence of meditative concentration. Superknowledge is concentration’s function. Because essence and function are inseparable, the pool is at the tips of the tusks. A flower in the pool represents the wondrous cause: purifying buddha lands and benefiting sentient beings through supernormal power is the wondrous cause. The cause is born from superknowledge as the flower grows from the pool. A woman in the flower represents kindness. Without great kindness free of conditions, how could one contract a vast body through supernormal power and enter the Sahā world? Superknowledge is moved by kindness as the woman is borne by the flower. The woman holds musical instruments, representing the four means of gathering: giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared activity. Compassion causes body and speech to manifest many shared activities, beneficial actions, and gifts of wealth and Dharma, guiding sentient beings in many ways like five hundred instruments emitting immeasurable sounds.

Manifesting a body that sentient beings delight to see is the universally manifested form-body samādhi. It appears according to what sentient beings need and enjoy and need not always resemble white jade. Verbal dhāraṇī means that compassion permeates verbal action and teaches many Dharmas. These are different names of the Lotus samādhi. Understand this meaning and the Dharma gates represented by the white elephant’s many forms can be understood freely.

The encouragement unfolds seven wishes. First, members of the seven assemblies who violate precepts may wish to eliminate offenses of birth and death accumulated through hundreds, thousands, ten-thousands, millions, and incalculable kalpas in the space of a finger snap. Second, they may wish to arouse the mind of awakening, enter nirvāṇa without severing afflictions, purify the faculties without leaving the five desires, and see beyond obstructions. Third, they may wish to see Śākyamuni’s emanations, Prabhūtaratna Buddha, and Śākyamuni Buddha. Fourth, they may wish to attain the Lotus samādhi and every verbal dhāraṇī. Fifth, they may wish to enter the Tathāgata’s room, wear his robe, and sit on his seat. Sixth, they may wish to teach among the eight classes of devas and nāgas. Seventh, they may wish for great bodhisattvas such as Mañjuśrī and Bhaiṣajyarāja to stand in the sky with flowers and incense and attend upon them. All should cultivate the Lotus, read and recite the Great Vehicle, and recollect matters of the Great Vehicle.

Also cause the wisdom of emptiness to correspond with the mind, remembering that the mother of the bodhisattvas and unsurpassed, excellent skillful means are born from contemplating the true mark. The many offenses resemble frost and dew; the sun of wisdom can disperse them. Cultivated in this way, every matter described will be fulfilled. Preserving this scripture is to see Śākyamuni and Samantabhadra, make offerings to Prabhūtaratna and the emanated buddhas, and bring delight to the buddhas. Who could hear such a Dharma without arousing the mind of awakening? Only an unworthy, deluded, benighted person without wisdom fails to arouse it.

Neither Walking nor Sitting Samādhi

〔科§01b-15〕 Neither Walking nor Sitting, Following One’s Own Intention, and Awareness of Mentation: Three Names, One Practice

The fourth is neither walking nor sitting samādhi. The first two exclusively use sitting and walking respectively, while the third divides between the two. The fourth is named neither walking nor sitting to complete a fourfold relation with the first three. In fact, it includes walking and sitting as well as every matter of daily life. Master Nanyue called it “following one’s own intention”: whenever mentation arises, cultivate samādhi immediately. The Larger Prajñāpāramitā calls it the “awareness-of-mentation samādhi”: clearly illuminate every direction toward which mentation turns. Although the three names differ, they designate one practice.

In the scriptural explanation, awareness means illumination and mentation is one class of mental factor; samādhi means what was explained above. As soon as a practitioner’s mental factors arise, turn back and illuminate them. No actual movement, source, endpoint, place of arrival, or place of departure can be seen. Hence the name awareness of mentation.

Mental factors are immeasurable; why is awareness discussed only in relation to mentation? Trace every dharma to its source and all are created by mentation, so mentation begins the explanation. Awareness of an object, different from wood or stone, is called mind. The next thought’s deliberation and calculation is called mentation. Clear differentiation is called consciousness. If these distinctions are grasped as substantially existent, one falls into the inversions of conception and view and cannot be called aware.

True awareness knows that mind cannot be fixed as possessing or lacking mentation, or possessing or lacking consciousness. Mentation cannot be fixed as possessing or lacking mind, or possessing or lacking consciousness. Consciousness cannot be fixed as possessing or lacking mentation, or possessing or lacking mind. Mind, mentation, and consciousness are not completely identical, so three names are established; they are not three isolated entities, so they are said to be one nature.

Knowing that the name is not a fixed name reveals that the so-called nature is not a graspable nature. The name is not real, so no fixed three is formed; the nature is not real, so no fixed one is formed. Because they are not three, they do not scatter; because they are not one, they do not merge. Because they do not merge, they cannot be declared empty nothingness; because they do not scatter, they cannot be declared substantial existence. Not substantially existent, they are not permanent; not empty nothingness, they are not annihilated. When permanence and annihilation are not seen, ultimately neither identity nor difference is seen. In contemplating mentation, mind and consciousness are included within it, and so are all dharmas. If grasping at mentation is broken, ignorance breaks and the remaining afflictions are removed with it. Therefore, although dharmas are many, only mentation is raised in naming this samādhi. Illumination straightens the mind and is therefore called awareness-of-mentation samādhi. Following one’s own intention and neither walking nor sitting are understood in the same way.

This Dharma has four gates: first, practices drawn from the scriptures; second, traversing every wholesome dharma; third, traversing every unwholesome dharma; and fourth, traversing the indeterminate, neither wholesome nor unwholesome.

〔科§01b-16〕 Using the Avalokiteśvara Invocation to Illustrate the Scriptural Practices Embraced by Following One’s Own Intention

Every scriptural practice not included in the first three kinds of samādhi belongs to following one’s own intention. The method is first illustrated by the Scripture of the Dhāraṇī for Invoking Avalokiteśvara Bodhisattva to Dispel and Subdue Poisonous Harm. Adorn a practice site in a quiet place with banners, canopies, incense, and lamps. Place images of Amitābha Buddha and Bodhisattvas Avalokiteśvara and Mahāsthāmaprāpta in the west, and prepare willow twigs and pure water. If you leave the seat to relieve yourself, return by scenting and bathing the body and changing into fresh, clean clothes.

Beginning on the fast day, face west and prostrate with all five limbs. Bow in order to the Three Jewels, the seven buddhas of the past, Śākyamuni Buddha, Amitābha Buddha, the three dhāraṇīs, Avalokiteśvara, Mahāsthāmaprāpta, and the entire noble assembly. Then kneel upright, burn incense, scatter flowers, and sincerely perform the customary visualization of offering. After the offering, straighten body and mind, sit cross-legged, bind mindfulness to counting breaths, and take ten breaths as one recollection. Having completed ten recollections, rise, burn incense, and invite the Three Jewels listed above three times on behalf of all sentient beings. Then recite the names of the Three Jewels three times and separately recite Avalokiteśvara’s name.

Next join the palms, recite a four-line verse, and then recite the three dhāraṇīs. Each may be recited once or seven times according to how early or late the hour is. After the recitations, state your repentance, recollect every offense you have committed, disclose it fully, and wash it away. Then bow to the invited noble assembly. One person ascends the high seat and chants or reads the scripture aloud while the others listen carefully. Follow this method before noon and during the first watch of night; follow the usual ritual in the other periods. If this brief account is insufficient, return to the scripture to complete it〔云云〕.

The scripture asks how one is gathered when eye corresponds with form, continuing through how one is gathered when mentation corresponds with its object. The Great Collection also says to abide according to mind. “According to” means emptiness. Each corresponding relation above enters the limit of things as they really are. “According to” and “empty” are merely different names.

Contemplate the earth element as lacking a solid nature. If earth is declared substantially existent, existence becomes reality and reality becomes solidity. If earth is declared substantially nonexistent, both existent and nonexistent, or neither existent nor nonexistent, grasping any one formulation as a real thing also makes it solid. Contemplating earth as ultimately unobtainable removes its solid nature.

Contemplate the nature of water as non-abiding. If water is declared substantially existent, this existence is abiding; through to grasping water as neither existent nor nonexistent, one still abides. Since one now abides neither in the four propositions of existence, the four propositions of nonexistence, nor the ineffable, the nature of water is said not to abide.

Contemplate the nature of wind as unobstructed. If wind is declared substantially existent, existence becomes obstruction; through to grasping wind as neither existent nor nonexistent, one still falls into verbal obstruction. Because all four propositions of wind’s existence and nonexistence are unobtainable, its nature is called unobstructed.

Contemplate the fire element as unreal. Fire does not arise from itself, another, both self and other, or no cause. Originally without intrinsic nature, it exists through many conditions and is therefore called unreal. As the form aggregate is so, sensation, perception, formations, and consciousness each enter the limit of things as they really are.

Contemplate the five aggregates in this way. Contemplate the twelve links as an echo in a valley, a plantain trunk without a solid core, dew, or a flash of lightning. Activate these contemplations together in one thought so that contemplation of emptiness is accomplished; cultivate diligently until correspondence is attained. Contemplative wisdom is the root of practice and cannot be omitted.

The dhāraṇī for dispelling and subduing poisonous harm breaks the obstruction of retribution and restored the people of Vaiśālī to their former condition. The dhāraṇī for breaking bad karma breaks karmic obstruction, washing away the filth of those who damaged pure conduct and restoring purity. The six-graph formula dhāraṇī breaks the obstruction of afflictions, purifies the roots of greed, anger, and delusion, and leaves no doubt about accomplishment of the Buddha path.

The six graphs also correspond to six Avalokiteśvaras that separately break the three obstructions of each of the six paths. First, Great-Compassion Avalokiteśvara breaks the three obstructions of the hell path; because hell has the gravest suffering, great compassion is appropriate. Second, Great-Kindness Avalokiteśvara breaks those of hungry ghosts; because hungry ghosts suffer hunger and thirst, great kindness is appropriate. Third, Lion-Fearlessness Avalokiteśvara breaks those of animals; because the king of beasts is mighty, fearlessness is appropriate. Fourth, Great-Light-Universal-Illumination Avalokiteśvara breaks those of asuras; because asuras are suspicious, jealous, and doubtful, universal illumination is especially appropriate. Fifth, Divine-and-Human-Hero Avalokiteśvara breaks those of humans; the human path includes both phenomena and principle. Phenomenally, pride is subdued, hence “divine and human”; in principle, buddha-nature is seen, hence “hero.” Sixth, Great-Brahmā-Profundity Avalokiteśvara breaks those of devas; Great Brahmā is lord of the devas, and naming the sovereign embraces the ministers.

Expanding the six Avalokiteśvaras gives the twenty-five samādhis. Great Compassion is the stainless samādhi; Great Kindness the mind-delight samādhi; Lion Fearlessness the non-retrogression samādhi; Great Light Universal Illumination the joy samādhi; Divine-and-Human Hero the four samādhis beginning with illusion-like; and Great Brahmā Profundity the seventeen beginning with unmoving. Contemplate accordingly and the relation becomes evident〔云云〕.

This scripture applies to repentance by practitioners of all three vehicles. One who only tames and liberates oneself and kills every enemy-thief of affliction becomes an arhat. One with deep merit and sharp faculties who contemplates the twelve links beginning with ignorance and formations completes the pratyekabuddha path. One who arouses great compassion, whose body resembles crystal, who sees buddhas in every pore, attains the Śūraṅgama samādhi, and abides in non-retrogression. Other Great Vehicle scriptures have cognate practices, such as the repentance of the seven buddhas and eight bodhisattvas or the eight hundred days spent cleaning latrines in the Ākāśagarbha practice. All are included in following one’s own intention〔云云〕.

〔科§01b-17〕 Distinguishing the Four Phases before Traversing Wholesome Dharmas

The second gate traverses every wholesome dharma in two steps: first distinguish the four phases, then traverse the many wholesome practices. Mental consciousness has no form and cannot be viewed directly, so it is distinguished through four temporal marks: before a thought, about to think, thinking, and after thinking. Before a thought, mind has not yet arisen; about to think, it is about to arise; thinking, it is engaging and abiding upon an object; after thinking, the object-engaging mind has ceased. Comprehending the four phases leads into the single signless mark.

Question: Before a thought it has not arisen, and after thinking it has already ceased. No mind is active in either period. Without mind there is no mark, so what can be contemplated?

Answer: Although the thought has not yet arisen, this is not absolute nothingness. It resembles someone who has not yet performed an act but later will perform it. Because the act has not yet occurred, one cannot say no person exists. If no person definitely existed, who would later perform it? Because the person who has not yet acted exists, there can be one about to act. Mind is the same: about-to-think depends upon before-a-thought. If before-a-thought were wholly absent, how could about-to-think occur? Thus, although no thought is presently active before a thought, it cannot be called absolute absence of thought.

After thinking can also be contemplated even though the thought has ceased. Someone who has completed an act cannot therefore be declared nonexistent. If no person definitely existed, who performed it before? Although the mind after thinking has ceased, it cannot be declared eternally annihilated. Eternal annihilation would become the annihilationist view and destroy cause and result. Therefore, although the after-thinking mind has ceased, it can still be contemplated.

Question: The past is gone, the future has not arrived, and the present does not remain. Apart from the three times there is no other mind. Which mind is actually contemplated?

Answer: The question is mistaken. If the past were eternally extinguished, it would be utterly unknowable; if the future has not arisen, it too would be unknowable; and if the present does not remain, it would likewise be unknowable. How, then, could noble ones know minds of the three times? Even spirits can know their own and others’ three times. How could practitioners of Buddha-Dharma instead give rise to an annihilationist view and regard mind as entirely absent like a turtle’s hair or a hare’s horn? Know that although minds of the three times have no fixed substance, they can still be known. The Dharma taught by the buddhas is empty yet not annihilated, continuous yet not permanent, and neither offense nor merit is lost. To give rise to annihilationism is to be a blind person before form, without the eye of correct contemplation in Buddha-Dharma, and ultimately to attain nothing. Once the four phases of mind are known, turn non-abiding wisdom back upon every wholesome or unwholesome thought that arises.

〔科§01b-18〕 The Six Receptions, Six Actions, and Giving

Wholesome practices are numerous, so begin with the six perfections. In relation to the six objects of form, sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharmas, relinquish the six modes of reception from the eye receiving form through mentation engaging dharmas. When there are no possessions to relinquish, direct the mind within the six actions of walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence. Six receptions and six actions together make twelve matters.

First contemplate the eye receiving form. From before seeing and about to see through seeing and after seeing, none of the four phases of mind can be seen; neither may one separately grasp a complete non-seeing. Then turn back to contemplate the mind aware of form. It does not come from outside, for then it would be unrelated to oneself; nor emerge from inside, for then it would not require conditions. It is neither inside nor outside, is not between them, and does not exist eternally without cause. Thus the mind aware of form is ultimately empty and quiescent. The contemplated form equals emptiness, and the one contemplating form equals a blind person.

Through to the faculty of mentation engaging a dharma-object, none of the four minds—before engaging, about to engage, engaging, and after engaging—can be obtained. Turn back to contemplate the mind aware of the dharma-object: it neither comes from outside nor emerges from within. Since there is no fixed dharma-object, everything equals emptiness. This is contemplation of the six receptions〔云云〕. The eye faculty, form object, space, and light can neither see nor discriminate on their own.

Eye-consciousness arises only through the convergence of conditions; mentation-consciousness arises through eye-consciousness as a condition. Once mentation-consciousness arises, it can discriminate. Eye-consciousness depends on mentation-consciousness; eye-consciousness sees, then greed arises. Greedily staining the form object and breaking precepts is the four phases of hell. Internally delighting in form while outwardly concealing and denying it is the four phases of hungry ghosts. Clinging to form and calculating self and what belongs to self is the four phases of animals. Discriminating my form and another’s, and my superiority and the other’s inferiority, is the four phases of asuras. Receiving an object of form when another gives it and not taking it when it is not given, and giving rise upon form to humanity, propriety, deference, rectitude, trustworthiness, and discernment within the five precepts and ten wholesome actions, is the four phases of humans and devas. Contemplating each thought in the four phases as arising and ceasing without abiding, receiving pleasant, painful, or neutral sensation in every thought, and lacking autonomy because it belongs to conditions, is the four phases of the Two Vehicles.

Seeing these defects in one’s own four phases and then contemplating the same in others brings forth compassion and practice of the six perfections. The nature and marks of the objects engaged by the six receptions have always been so, but for immeasurable kalpas sentient beings have stubbornly and foolishly protected and clung to them, unable to relinquish them or forget what is relinquished. Now contemplate the object as no fixed object and do not receive it; contemplate the faculty as no fixed faculty and do not cling to the body; contemplate the person as unobtainable and see no fixed recipient. Gift, recipient, and act of giving are all empty: this is the perfection of giving.

The Diamond Prajñāpāramitā says that giving while abiding in form, sound, scent, taste, touch, or dharmas is giving that abides in marks, like a person entering darkness and seeing nothing. Giving without abiding in form and the others is signless giving, like a sighted person seeing many forms under sunlight. Merely saying “do not see marks” remains too abbreviated to understand easily. True non-seeing does not fix form as having marks, lacking marks, both having and lacking marks, or neither having nor lacking marks. Wherever someone clings to a mark, guide them out from it so that none of the sixty-two views arises. This is signless giving that reaches the other shore. All dharmas tend toward giving and accomplish the Great Vehicle: this is the bodhisattva’s four phases.

Contemplating the four phases as equal to space is permanence; not being pressed by them is ease; not creating karma because of them is self; and not being defiled by them is purity. This is the four phases of the Buddha Dharma realm. Although the four phases are empty, within emptiness the many four phases through to Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges can still be seen, accomplishing the Great Vehicle. This is the provisionally named four phases.

If they were only sheer emptiness, they could not possess the ten Dharma realms. Yet Dharma realms arise through conditions and have no substantially existent nature. Because they are not existent, they are empty; because they are not empty, they exist. Neither grasping emptiness or existence, simultaneously illuminate both. Emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle—the three truths—are distinctly complete, and the Buddha’s knowing and seeing fully appears. All this is clearly present in the four phases of mind. Contemplate the four phases of the remaining five receptions—sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharmas—in the same way, perfectly illuminating the three truths and the inconceivable without recording the repetitions at length.

Next contemplate giving in the action of walking. Contemplate the four phases of before intending to walk, about to walk, walking, and after walking. Whether slow or fast, none can be obtained, nor may one separately grasp an unobtainability. Turn back to contemplate the aware mind: it neither comes from outside, emerges from inside, abides in between, nor exists eternally. There is no fixed walking or walker; all is ultimately empty and quiescent.

Yet coming and going occur only through the mind’s direction. Walking may be for breaking precepts, deceiving another, one’s family, surpassing another, propriety and deference, wholesome meditation, or nirvāṇa. It may also come from compassion and relinquish the six objects while directing the six actions. In skillfully coming and going, lifting and lowering the foot are illusion-like, vague and insubstantial, and both walker and walking are forgotten. A thousand miles do not seem far, and a few steps are not grasped as near. Whatever is done, do not let the effort be wasted and do not seek repayment. Abiding in giving in this way embraces Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the Ganges sands, possesses the Great Vehicle, and reaches the other shore.

Again contemplate one direction of mind as possessing the ten Dharma realms. One is not fixed as one and therefore can become ten; ten is not fixed as ten and therefore can become one. It is neither one nor ten, yet illuminates one and ten simultaneously. The three truths are complete in one thought of mind. Standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence are all the same. The Lotus passage in which children of the Buddha give fine garments and superior clothing in quest of the Buddha path has this meaning.

Giving was first explained jointly through the twelve matters; now each matter is used to explain all six perfections. While walking, a practitioner views sentient beings with the eye of great compassion without obtaining their marks, so that they feel no fear toward the bodhisattva: this is giving within walking. Causing sentient beings no harm and not grasping marks of offense or merit is morality. During walking, thoughts do not arise; there is no movement or abode, and the five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements do not move: this is patience. While walking, no substantially existent lifting or lowering of the foot is obtained, mind has no thought before or awareness after, and no fixed arising, abiding, or ceasing exists in any dharma: this is vigor. No fixed body or mind, birth and death or nirvāṇa, is obtained; within any dharma there is no reception, recollection, or grasping, no savoring and no distraction: this is meditative concentration. During walking, the six parts—head, hands, and feet—are like clouds, shadow, dream, illusion, echo, and transformation, without arising, ceasing, annihilation, or permanence; aggregates, elements, and sense fields are empty and quiescent, with neither bondage nor liberation: this is prajñā.

Quiescence during walking may disclose a mark of concentration. Without examination, one could become defiled by that object and greedily savor meditation. Now turn back and contemplate the concentrated mind: mind itself has no fixed mind, so where could concentration be? Know that this mark of concentration arises from inversion. Contemplating in this way, neither an emptiness nor a non-emptiness is seen; the mark of concentration breaks and attachment does not arise. Only what arises through skillful means is the bodhisattva’s understanding.

Before awakening, practitioners may also cling to “I can contemplate mind,” treat the contemplator as wondrous wisdom, and become arrogant through attachment to wisdom. This is an obstruction of knowledge equal to that of non-Buddhists, and liberation is impossible. Therefore turn illumination back upon the contemplating mind: no abode, fixed arising, or ceasing can be seen. Ultimately there is neither a contemplator nor a non-contemplator. Since a contemplator cannot be obtained, who contemplates dharmas? When the person who contemplates mind cannot be obtained, conception of contemplation is left behind. The treatise says that recollection, conception, and contemplation are removed, the mind of conceptual proliferation entirely ceases, immeasurable karmic offenses are removed, and the pure mind is constantly one; only such a noble and wondrous person sees prajñā. Contemplating mind within mind in the Great Collection has the same meaning.

Walking in this way possesses the three samādhis. The first contemplation breaks all kinds of existent marks and sees neither inside nor outside: this is emptiness samādhi. Next contemplate the emptiness that breaks marks: this is signlessness samādhi. Last, see no agent: this is wishlessness samādhi. It also breaks the three inversions and three poisons, passes beyond the currents of desire existence, form existence, and formless existence, subdues the four enemies of afflictions, aggregates, death, and the devas’ māra, fulfills the perfections, embraces the Dharma realm, and increases and completes all Dharma gates—not merely the six perfections and three samādhis. If walking, one matter, possesses all dharmas, the remaining eleven matters do likewise.

〔科§01b-19〕 Cultivating Morality within the Twelve Matters

Next comes morality. Some people compete to remain cautious and pure amid the six objects, like holding a bowl of oil without spilling one drop. They maintain exact deportment and ordered advance and retreat during walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speech, and silence. Yet this is still only called keeping precepts. Its result makes one ascend and enjoy pleasure, but this is neither samādhi nor perfection. When contemplative wisdom is attained, morality within the twelve matters is naturally fulfilled.

For example, while contemplating form, investigate the four phases of before seeing, about to see, seeing, and after seeing in many ways. Neither the arising mind nor the contemplating mind can be obtained. It is neither inside nor outside, neither comes nor goes, and is quiescent, neither arising nor ceasing〔其一〕. Contemplating in this way purifies the seven branches of body and speech like space and successively accomplishes ten kinds of morality. First, morality without deficiency; second, unbroken morality; third, morality without puncture: these three moral disciplines all arise from purification of the seven branches. Fourth, breaking the many unwholesome mental activities of the four phases is unmingled morality. Fifth, not being disturbed by the four phases is morality shared with concentration. Sixth, non-arising of the four-phase mind is morality shared with the path. Seventh, distinguishing the many four phases without obstruction is unattached morality. Eighth, distinguishing them without error is morality praised by the wise. Ninth, knowing that the four phases embrace every Dharma is the Great Vehicle’s sovereign morality. Tenth, discerning permanence, ease, self, and purity within the four phases is ultimate morality〔其二〕.

Once mind is bright and pure, it simultaneously blocks the extremes of emptiness and existence and correctly enters the Middle Way; at the same time it illuminates the conventional and true realities. The inconceivable Buddha object is complete and undiminished〔其三〕.

With respect to form, form, the dharma of form, and a recipient cannot be obtained; gift, recipient, and giving all vanish: this is giving. Settling the mind without movement toward form or its recipient is patience. Cultivating without interruption and without defilement by form or recipient is vigor. Not being disturbed by form or recipient is meditative concentration. Seeing both as illusion and transformation is prajñā. Seeing them as space is emptiness samādhi; even that emptiness being unobtainable is signlessness samādhi; absence of agent and act is wishlessness samādhi. Not only the three truths, six perfections, and three samādhis, but Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the Ganges sands can all be understood accordingly. Contemplation of form is so, and so are sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharmas; all six receptions and six actions are the same. The Lotus passage in which children of the Buddha seek the Buddha path with complete deportment expresses this meaning.

〔科§01b-20〕 Patience, Vigor, Meditative Concentration, Wisdom, and the Mutual Completion of the Six Perfections

Next traverse the wholesome practice of patience, still through the six receptions and six actions, each of which contains agreeable and adverse objects. Agreeable objects accord with the mind and adverse ones do not. Do not become angry with the adverse or attached to the agreeable. What is seen, the seer, the act, and the agent are all unobtainable; the remaining contemplations follow the foregoing.

Next traverse the wholesome practice of vigor. An older explanation says that vigor has no separate essence and only urges every practice onward. Examining the meaning, vigor should have its own essence: ignorance pervades every affliction yet can still be separately established. Take scripture recitation as an example. Urge the mind onward to disclose vigor, never omitting it by day or night until the wording becomes fluent and familiar. Diligent recitation alone, however, is not yet samādhi or wisdom.

Go on to contemplate breath touching seven places in the body and converging to emit echo-like sound. Sound is neither inside nor outside, with no fixed reciter or recited text. Investigate each of the four phases. In relation to objects, no recipient arises; in relation to conditions, no agent arises. Afflictions do not interrupt the work of recitation, and thought after thought flows into the ocean of great nirvāṇa. Only this is vigor〔云云〕.

Next traverse the meditations. The fundamental meditations, nine perceptions, eight liberations, and the rest, when only objects of concentration, are meditation and not yet perfection. Contemplate the four phases of entering concentration: even a fixed mind cannot be seen, so where could a separate concentration be? One thereby penetrates the true mark of meditation and embraces every Dharma through meditation. After explaining the eight perceptions in its fifth fascicle, the Dazhidu Lun proceeds to explain the ten powers, four fearlessnesses, and all dharmas. Some commentators fail to understand its profound intent and suppose the treatise’s order to be mistaken. In fact, its author discloses the eight perceptions as marks of the Great Vehicle and therefore explains all dharmas extensively〔云云〕.

Next traverse wisdom. The treatise explains prajñā in eight ways. Here, take worldly wisdom provisionally and contemplate the six receptions and six actions, investigating worldly wisdom through the four phases until it ultimately cannot be obtained. Contemplate every other wholesome Dharma in the same way.

Question: If one Dharma already embraces all dharmas, would contemplation alone not suffice? Why is calming also needed? If one perfection already embraces all, why are the other five necessary?

Answer: The six perfections complete one another in turn, like entering battle in armor, where protection cannot fail to be comprehensive〔云云〕. Contemplation resembles a lamp and calming a sealed room without drafts; washing clothes, cutting grass, and similar tasks each require their appropriate supports〔云云〕. From one side, prajñā is the Dharma realm and universally embraces everything, so the other dharmas may seem unnecessary. Yet every other Dharma is also the Dharma realm and also embraces everything, so prajñā could equally seem unnecessary. Ultimately, prajñā is the dharmas and the dharmas are prajñā, neither two nor different. Thus prajñā cannot be omitted, the other five perfections cannot be discarded, and calming and contemplation must assist one another〔云云〕.

〔科§01b-21〕 Cultivating Contemplation while Traversing Unwholesome Dharmas

The third gate uses following one’s own intention to traverse unwholesome matters. Wholesome and unwholesome are not fixed names at every level. The six coverings are commonly called unwholesome, and the phenomenal six perfections that counteract them wholesome. Yet when pleasant human or divine results end, one still falls into the three unwholesome paths. From the standpoint of escape, they again become unwholesome, because neither the coverings nor phenomenal perfections genuinely shake or transcend birth and death. The Two Vehicles escape suffering and are relatively called wholesome, but they liberate only themselves and lack the marks of good people of the Great Vehicle. The treatise even rebukes their lack of great compassion by preferring the mind of a foul, leprous jackal to the intention of a śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha. From this level, both birth and death and the Two Vehicles’ nirvāṇa retain unexhausted unwholesomeness.

Bodhisattvas of the six perfections possess compassion and benefit sentient beings, and so may be called wholesome. Yet if the principle they see remains partial, it resembles fine food served in a poisoned vessel, killing whoever eats; it becomes unwholesome again. The three vehicles’ common elimination of delusion is better, but without seeing a distinct principle beyond the two extremes, they remain within those extremes and have not removed ignorance; their goodness is not ultimate. Although the Separate Teaching sees a distinct principle, it still carries skillful means and does not fully correspond with principle. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that before the perfect view all are still called people of wrong views, and wrong views are certainly unwholesome. Only the perfect Dharma is ultimately called wholesome. What accords with the true mark is called the path, and what turns away is called the non-path. If one penetrates the absence of fixed unwholesome nature in all evils and sees each as the true mark in its identity, one can proceed through the non-path and penetrate the Buddha path. Conversely, if attachment arises toward the Buddha path and its ambrosia cannot be digested, even the path becomes the non-path. In this sense, the meanings of wholesome and unwholesome extend through every level.

Here, provisionally distinguish them phenomenally: phenomenal perfections are wholesome and the six coverings unwholesome. Contemplation of the wholesome has been explained; now contemplation within the unwholesome is clarified. Contemplating the wholesome does not end the six coverings forever. Afflictions are vast and may arise at any time; contemplating others, one sees immeasurable unwholesome conduct. When cultivating the perception that everything worldly is undesirable, one may see no good person or land, only sentient beings wrapped in many unwholesome coverings. Even if all six are not present, some unwholesome tendency predominates: one person is stingy and greedy, another breaks precepts, another is angry, another indolent, another addicted to alcohol. Ordinary faculties are easily seized by objects; who is wholly faultless? Those who leave the world for monastic life cannot yet perfect every practice. Laypeople experience desire and are not exclusively practitioners, so unwholesomeness is part of daily life. Even arhats retain residual habits, much more ordinary beings.

If ordinary beings indulge the unwholesome coverings, they are crushed, fall downward, and never escape. Contemplative wisdom must therefore be cultivated precisely when an unwholesome thought appears. In the Buddha’s time, householders with spouses and children who handled official and worldly affairs still attained the path through them. Aṅgulimāla turned from killing to kindness; Prince Jeta and Queen Mallikā respectively drank alcohol and kept precepts; Hexumiduo manifested desire and accomplished pure conduct; and Devadatta’s wrong views were used to disclose the correct. If evil had a fixed evil nature and practice of the path within it were wholly impossible, these people could only remain ordinary forever. Precisely because practice is possible amid unwholesome objects, one can still become noble despite the six coverings. Thus an unwholesome object need not sever the path.

Nor does attainment of the path immediately consume every residual habit. A stream-enterer’s desire may even grow stronger, Pilindavatsa still retained a habit of arrogance, and Śāriputra still manifested a habit of anger, without damaging their uncontaminated realization. Like brightness and darkness in space, which cannot eliminate one another, this can disclose the Buddha’s awakening.

If someone has an especially strong habit of desire, burning and impure, coarse counteraction may only intensify it. Instead of continuing to fight it head-on, follow it immediately with contemplation whenever it appears. When fishing, if the fish is strong and the line weak, do not pull violently. Let the hook and bait enter its mouth and follow as it goes near or far, sinks or rises, without letting go; before long it can be gathered in. The unwholesome covering is the fish and calming-and-contemplation the hook and bait. Without fish, the hook has nothing upon which to work. The more and larger the fish, the more closely the hook must follow without abandonment. Before long the covering can be governed by contemplative wisdom. This means illuminating it at the place where it appears; it does not mean creating evil at will.

How is desire contemplated? When it arises, carefully view the four marks of not yet desiring, about to desire, desiring, and after desiring. First ask how about-to-desire arises from not-yet-desiring: does it arise after not-yet-desiring has ceased, while it has not ceased, from both ceasing and not ceasing, or from neither ceasing nor not ceasing?

First, if not-yet-desiring ceases and about-to-desire arises, do arising and ceasing occupy one place or remain separate? If it arises precisely where ceasing occurs, arising and ceasing are opposites and cannot be simultaneous. If it arises apart from ceasing, it has no cause.

Second, if not-yet-desiring has not ceased when about-to-desire arises, ask likewise whether they are identical or separate. If arising occurs within non-ceasing, two arisings stand simultaneously and generate further arisings without end. If it arises apart from non-ceasing, it is likewise causeless.

Third, if it arises from both ceasing and not ceasing, then if it really arises from ceasing there is no need also to say non-ceasing; if it arises from non-ceasing there is no need also to say ceasing. How could an indeterminate cause produce a determinate result? If ceasing and non-ceasing are one in essence, their natures and marks contradict each other; if they are two, they are originally unrelated.

Fourth, if it arises from neither ceasing nor not ceasing, is this doubly negated location existent or nonexistent? If existent, it is not truly a double negation; if nonexistent, how could empty nothingness produce desire?

Since the arising of about-to-desire cannot be found through these four propositions, reverse the propositions and the ceasing of not-yet-desiring likewise cannot be found. Ask of about-to-desire itself whether it arises, does not arise, both arises and does not arise, or neither arises nor does not arise, and investigate as above. Thus contemplate the covering of desire as ultimately empty and quiescent, while simultaneously and clearly illuminating its conditions. This is the hook and bait. If the covering constantly arises, contemplation constantly follows. Ultimately no substantial arising or substantial illumination is seen, while conditional arising and illumination remain distinct. This is the first level〔其一〕.

At the second level, contemplate from which object the covering arises: form or one of the other five; from which action: walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, or silence; and for what matter: breaking precepts, family, deception, jealousy, humanity and deference, wholesome meditation, nirvāṇa, the four virtues of permanence, ease, self, and purity, the six perfections, the three samādhis of emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness, or Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges? Each condition must be distinguished where it actually arises〔其二〕.

Contemplating in this way, no fixed recipient is present in the object and no fixed agent in the conditions, while object, reception, faculty, and condition are distinctly illuminated. Illusion, emptiness, and Dharma-nature do not obstruct one another. If the unwholesome covering obstructed Dharma-nature, Dharma-nature should be destroyed; if Dharma-nature obstructed the covering, the covering should not arise. Know that the covering does not depart from Dharma-nature: when it arises, it arises without departing from Dharma-nature; when it ceases, it ceases without departing from Dharma-nature.

Scriptures therefore separately say that greed and desire, anger, and delusion can become the path of contemplation and that the three contain all Buddha-Dharmas. Seeking a separate awakening apart from desire would instead place them as far apart as heaven and earth. They also say that a bodhisattva proceeds through the non-path and penetrates the Buddha path; that all sentient beings are themselves the mark of awakening, with no separate awakening to attain, and themselves the mark of nirvāṇa, with no separate extinction to realize; that for people of overweening pride the Buddha calls separation from lust, anger, and delusion liberation, while for those without such pride he calls the nature of lust, anger, and delusion itself liberation; and that all defilement is the lineage of the Tathāgata. As the colors and flavors of mountains and seas are neither two nor different within the true mark, this is the third level, contemplating the inconceivable principle of unwholesome dharmas〔其三〕.

Constant cultivation of contemplative wisdom gradually makes contemplation and the principle of the covering correspond like form and shadow; this is identity in contemplative practice. Making every unwholesome dharma and worldly livelihood accord with real contemplation is identity in resemblance. Entering the copper-wheel stage of the first abode breaks the root ignorance of the covering; when the root falls, branches break, and buddha-nature appears. This is identity in partial realization. When buddhas exhaust the source of every covering, this is ultimate identity. Thus the covering of desire vertically possesses the six identities—principle, name, contemplative practice, resemblance, partial realization, and the ultimate—and horizontally possesses the six perfections and all Buddha-Dharmas〔云云〕.

Contemplate anger in the same way. If a person has much anger, resentment surges continually in the mind and can neither be cut off nor suppressed. Immediately illuminate the angry thought with calming-and-contemplation at the moment it appears. Contemplate the four marks of not yet angry, about to become angry, angry, and after anger, asking where anger arises. Neither arising nor ceasing can be obtained. Then traverse the twelve matters of six receptions and six actions: from whom does anger arise, who is angry, and at whom is it directed? In such contemplation, anger itself, its tracks of coming and going, and its appearance are all empty and quiescent. Contemplate anger as possessing the ten Dharma realms and the four virtues of permanence, ease, self, and purity, as above〔云云〕. This is penetration of the Buddha path within anger as non-path. Contemplate breaking precepts, indolence, distraction, wrong views, delusion, and every other unwholesome matter in the same way.

〔科§01b-22〕 Contemplating the Indeterminate, Neither Wholesome nor Unwholesome

The fourth gate contemplates what is neither wholesome nor unwholesome: the dim and hazy indeterminate. Why contemplate it? Some people are naturally inclined toward neither wholesome nor unwholesome action and seem to lack conditions for leaving the world through following one’s own intention. Such people cannot be abandoned. Thus the treatise says that prajñā and contemplation can be applied even within the indeterminate.

Is the indeterminate ultimately identical with or different from wholesome and unwholesome? If wholly identical, it would not be called indeterminate. If different, ask again: does the indeterminate arise when the determinable mind has ceased, while it has not ceased, while it both has and has not ceased, or while it neither has nor has not ceased? Even the determinable mind cannot be found, much less a fixed identity or difference between determinate and indeterminate. They are not fixed as identical and therefore do not merge; not fixed as different and therefore do not scatter. Because they do not merge, they do not arise; because they do not scatter, they do not cease.

Then examine each of the twelve matters of six receptions and six actions: within which matter does the indeterminate arise, for whom, and who is the indeterminate person? In such contemplation it is equal to space. Also know that one indeterminate dharma can produce the ten Dharma realms and all dharmas. The indeterminate does not depart from Dharma-nature. Dharma-nature’s constant quiescence is calming; quiescent yet constantly illuminating is contemplation. In this way one penetrates the Buddha path within the indeterminate as non-path. The indeterminate becomes the Dharma realm, horizontally embracing every Dharma and vertically embracing the six identities, complete in height and breadth as in the preceding model.

The three kinds of calming-and-contemplation are also embraced here. Explaining following one’s own intention only through the final class of wholesome practices expresses the gradual; explaining it through wholesome and unwholesome together expresses the perfect and sudden; and explaining it through wholesome practices that alternate, interpenetrate, and overlap before and after expresses the indeterminate〔云云〕.

〔科§01b-23〕 The Four Practices Differ in Method but Share the Same Contemplation of Principle

The four kinds of samādhi have distinct methods but the same contemplation of principle. Because the first three have many procedures, they often activate Dharma gates that assist the path and may also stir obstructive events. Following one’s own intention has few fixed procedures and therefore produces fewer such events. If only the method is understood, the assisting events that arise cannot be integrated. If contemplation of principle is understood, every event can be penetrated. Conversely, without the intent of contemplation of principle, the phenomenal aids to the path cannot be established; once that intent is attained, phenomenal samādhi is naturally accomplished.

Those who practice only through fixed forms apply the mind when entering a practice site but cannot apply it after leaving. Following one’s own intention has no gap between inside and outside. Fixed methods are chiefly restricted to the first three kinds, but contemplation of principle extends through all four〔云云〕.

Question: Each of the first three samādhis includes encouragement to cultivate. Why is this one not separately encouraged?

Answer: The non-path of the six coverings can become the path of liberation within correct contemplation. People of dull faculties and heavy obstruction might hear this and immediately sink into misunderstanding. Strongly encouraging them to practice would carry them still farther from the purport. The text therefore does not explicitly encourage it and instead turns at once to a long warning against abuse.

〔科§01b-24〕 A Stern Warning against Abusing False Emptiness

North of the Huai River there was once a school that claimed to cultivate Great Vehicle emptiness but resembled someone grasping a snake without knowing the method. It must now be explained. Its founding teacher contemplated wholesome dharmas for a long time without penetrating them, then let the mind turn freely toward contemplating evil. He attained a little concentration and a shallow understanding of emptiness. Knowing neither sentient beings’ faculties nor the Buddha’s intent, he taught this method indiscriminately. After a long time, one or two people happened to gain a small benefit, like a worm accidentally boring the shape of a written graph into wood. This was treated as real evidence, while every other teaching was called false.

The school mocked those who kept precepts and cultivated goodness, saying wholesome conduct was not the path, and specifically instructed people to commit every evil. People blind to right and wrong, with dull spiritual faculties and heavy afflictions, heard a teaching that accorded with their desires, believed and followed it, abandoned prohibitions, committed every evil, and piled offenses like a mountain. Ordinary people therefore treated Buddha-Dharma as straw, and rulers and ministers used it to eradicate Buddhism. The poison penetrated deeply and had not changed by the author’s time.

The treatise also cites a historical simile of ritual collapse and disorder at the end of the Zhou, then mentions the gifted Ruan Ji wearing loose hair and an unfastened sash, which later descendants of nobles competed to imitate. People insulted one another as slaves, dogs, and horses and called this penetrating naturalness, while cautious people of integrity were called rustics. This became a sign of the Sima house’s decline. Emperor Wu of Northern Zhou’s destruction of Buddhism was likewise traced to the evil karma of Wei Yuansong. Such figures are monsters within Buddha-Dharma and monsters of their age. What do they have to do with genuine following of one’s own intention?

These people have no wisdom or understanding. They trust only their own teacher, revere predecessors, and decide that this is the path. Following desire is easy, so they indulge themselves and never correct the delusion. It is like the beautiful Xishi, whose illness of the heart caused her to frown and groan, making every gesture more beautiful; an ugly neighbor imitated the frown and only became more repellent. Poor people who saw her fled, rich people shut their gates and hid, cave dwellers hid more deeply, and birds flew high. Deviant practitioners imitating a noble one’s skillful means resemble the ugly woman imitating the frown, or a mad dog chasing thunder. They create the karma of hell and are truly pitiable. Unable to stop their appetite for desire, they also resemble flies trapped in spit. Such, in outline, are the faults of abusive practice.

The teacher’s error lies in not knowing faculties or understanding the Buddha’s intent. The Buddha said that greed and desire can become the path because he saw particular sentient beings of scant merit and inferior faculties who could never cultivate the path in a wholesome object. If left to revolve in offense, they would never escape; therefore he instructed them to cultivate calming-and-contemplation precisely where desire was active. This was a teaching of last resort. It resembles parents whose sick child responds to no other medicine and must be given yellow-dragon decoction, even having the teeth pried open so it can be poured in; after taking it, the child recovers. The Buddha likewise teaches in exact accordance with that capacity. A swift horse sees only the whip’s shadow and immediately enters the correct road. This is the Buddha’s intent in saying desire can become the path.

If a sentient being is not suited to cultivating calming-and-contemplation within an unwholesome object, the Buddha teaches that wholesome dharmas are the path. The Buddha teaches both sides. Why does the deviant teacher denounce the wholesome and insist only on evil? If he considers himself right, he elevates himself above the Buddha and openly contradicts the Buddha’s teaching in the Buddha’s presence.

At other times, an age may be disordered and people bound by royal service, unable freely to cultivate goodness. Only then does the Buddha instruct them to cultivate calming-and-contemplation within unavoidable unwholesome objects. When there is neither calamity nor constraint, why use poisonous milk-medicine to harm others’ wisdom-life? The cattle tender in the Āgama knew the good ford and brought the herd safely across. Only if the good ford became dangerous and the need was desperate would he use the bad ford. It has so many dangers that scarcely one cow in a hundred survives. When nothing is wrong and a good ford is available, drive the cattle along the wholesome path. Why insist on the evil one and drown oneself with others? Destroying Buddha-Dharma, diminishing its radiance, and harming sentient beings—the fault of the bad spiritual friend lies in not understanding the Buddha’s intent.

Again, both level and dangerous roads may arrive; why abandon the easy for the difficult? Wholesome and unwholesome objects may both open the path, but faculties must be examined before entering an unwholesome covering. If the deviant teacher can truly penetrate through the non-path, why can he not walk through water and fire or pass through a mountain wall? If he cannot penetrate even a worldly dangerous road, how much less create evil and enter the correct path. He cannot necessarily know even when one person delights in wholesome or unwholesome practice, much less immeasurable sentient beings. How could he teach all through desire indiscriminately?

Even the śrāvaka in the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa rebuked himself for failing to contemplate faculties and teaching when he should not. Failure to contemplate faculties causes error even in the Two Vehicles; how much more for someone blind, sightless, and governed only by his own teacher-mind. This contradicts scripture, capacity, and principle, and is delusion at its extreme. Someone who teaches in this way without knowing appropriate capacity is a corpse in the ocean of precepts. Discipline requires expelling him so that a poisonous tree does not remain in the pure garden〔云云〕.

Examine his evil conduct further and it is both partial and deviant. If he says desire is the path, he violates only women but will not say anger is also the path. He may harm men and delight only in smooth touch while fearing the bitter touch of a beating; there he says there is no path. Practicing one but not another, finding the path in one place and not another, he is dark as lacquer and his practice partially defiled. He resembles a corpse polluting a beautiful garden〔云云〕. If questioned in the same way about non-paths such as water, fire, blades, and clubs, he becomes silent, or answers against his own mind that although others cannot see it, he constantly enters the path. This is shameless speech and also shows no understanding of the six identities.

This long passage is necessary because the first three practices are arduous and their procedures difficult, and so they require encouragement. Following one’s own intention accords with daily life and can easily appear to license entry into evil, so it requires a severe warning. It resembles taking the violent medicine rhubarb: one must prepare a plain rice drink to regulate and prevent excess〔云云〕.

〔科§01b-25〕 If One Contemplation Suffices, Why Are Four Kinds of Samādhi Needed?

Question: Correct contemplation of the Middle Way can concentrate the mind. Would this one practice not suffice? Why list four kinds of samādhi and traverse wholesome and unwholesome dharmas and the twelve matters? The more water is stirred, the muddier it becomes and the dimmer the luminous pearl; the more wind, the greater the waves. How does that assist clarity and quiet?

Answer: This resembles a poor person who obtains a little and is satisfied, no longer seeking what is better. If there were only one method of contemplating mind, what would happen when many different minds arose? This already fails one’s own practice. When used to transform others, sentient beings’ faculties differ from one another. Even one person has immeasurable afflictions, much more many people. A physician gathers every medicine in order to treat every illness. Someone with one illness needs only one medicine but asks why the doctor possesses so many; this question is the same. The illnesses of afflicted mind are boundless, for one person and even more for many.

Even for one person, all four may need to be taught. If the person wishes to hear the four kinds of samādhi and delights upon hearing them, teach all four: this is the worldly siddhānta. If hearing and practicing all four in sequence produces wholesome dharmas, teach all four: this is the individually adapted siddhānta. The person may need to counteract evil in constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, or following one’s own intention: this is the counteractive siddhānta. The person may require all four dharmas to break open and enter: this is the ultimate-meaning siddhānta. If all four must be taught even to one person, how could they be unnecessary?

For many people, one delights in constantly sitting and not the other three; another wants constantly walking and not the other three. Responding universally to their different delights is the worldly siddhānta. The other three—the individually adapted, counteractive, and ultimate-meaning siddhāntas—are likewise established according to different faculties.

Even within one samādhi all four siddhāntas are present. If one delights in walking, walk; if in sitting, sit. Walk when wholesome roots unfold and entry into Dharma gates occurs; sit when the mind-ground is cool, joyful, and stable. This is suitability and the production of goodness. If sitting brings torpor, rise and walk; if walking brings distraction and fatigue, stop and sit. This is counteraction. If walking suddenly becomes empty and quiescent, continue walking; if sitting becomes clear and sharp, continue sitting. This is entry. Each of the other three samādhis likewise possesses the meaning of all four siddhāntas〔云云〕.

〔科§01b-26〕 Four Alternatives of Sharp and Dull Faculties, with and without Obstruction

Question: Wholesome dharmas support correct principle, so calming-and-contemplation can be cultivated within them. Unwholesome dharmas oppose correct principle. How can it be cultivated there?

Answer: The Dazhidu Lun distinguishes four classes by faculties and obstructions: first, sharp faculties without obstruction; second, sharp faculties with obstruction; third, dull faculties without obstruction; and fourth, dull faculties with obstruction.

The first is the highest class, represented by Śāriputra and others in the Buddha’s time. A practitioner cultivates calming-and-contemplation within wholesome dharmas. Diligently cultivating the wholesome creates absence of obstruction in the future; constantly cultivating calming-and-contemplation creates sharp future faculties. If the two past causes of unobstructed and sharp faculties are already present, a little cultivation in this life brings correspondence and movement from identity in contemplative practice into resemblance and real realization. Failure to enter in this life means those two causes were not previously complete. Cultivating through the wholesome now prepares rapid entry in the future.

The second class has sharp faculties for attaining the path but has accumulated grave karmic obstructions in the past. King Ajātaśatru and Aṅgulimāla in the Buddha’s time are examples. Their heinous offenses were heavy obstructions that should have led to hell, yet seeing the Buddha and hearing the Dharma made them suddenly noble. Because their faculties were sharp, obstruction could not block the path. This is the meaning of practitioners today cultivating calming-and-contemplation when unwholesome dharmas appear: creating evil produces future obstruction, while cultivating contemplation produces sharp faculties in a later life. Encountering a good spiritual friend whose goad turns them to the correct road, they can still attain the path. How could contemplation be refused merely because evil contradicts principle?

The third class has dull faculties without obstruction, represented by Cūḍapanthaka in the Buddha’s time. His body, speech, and mind had no faults, but his faculties were extremely slow. Even in ninety days he struggled to memorize one Kumāra verse: the wise commit no evil with body, speech, or mind, constantly keep right mindfulness present, neither cling greedily to desires nor undertake useless worldly ascetic practice. Some people today keep precepts and practice goodness but do not study calming-and-contemplation. Although they will have no future obstruction, awakening to the path will remain very difficult.

The fourth class includes everyone who both creates evil and does not cultivate calming-and-contemplation. Because they do not cultivate it, they cannot attain the path. Their faculties are dull, so even a thousand explanations leave them wooden and uncomprehending. They also commit many offenses, producing countless obstructions. Like a leper whose body is numb and feels nothing even when pierced to the bone, they wrap themselves in many kinds of bad karma.

〔科§01b-27〕 Urgency and Laxity in Vehicle and Precepts, and the Chapter’s Conclusion

Thus, although the wholesome supports principle, attaining the path still requires calming-and-contemplation. Although the unwholesome opposes principle, sharp faculties joined with cultivated contemplation may still break obstruction. The path alone is most honored. How could committing evil become a reason to abandon calming-and-contemplation? The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that laxity in keeping precepts is not yet the most fundamental laxity; laxity in cultivating the vehicle of contemplative wisdom is what is truly called lax. The four alternatives—urgency in both vehicle and precepts, urgency in the vehicle with laxity in precepts, laxity in the vehicle with urgency in precepts, and laxity in both—must be fully explained and correlated with the preceding four alternatives of faculties and obstruction〔云云〕.

The treatise also cites the statement that one would rather be Devadatta than Udraka Rāmaputra, taking its meaning to be that the contemplative vehicle matters deeply and contaminated concentration must not be treated as ultimate. From the very beginning, practitioners should diligently cultivate hearing, reflection, and actual practice without ever stopping, like the drunken brahman whose head was shaved or the actress who donned a kāṣāya〔云云〕.

大意·感大果Great Purport · Bringing Forth the Great Fruit

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

第三項,是為了說明菩薩所感得的清淨大果報,所以宣說這一止觀。修行若違背中道,就會感得落在二邊的果報;修行若隨順中道,就會感得殊勝微妙的果報。即使還沒有離開分段,所獲得的華報也已不同於七種方便,何況是真實的果報呢?香城有七重,橋梁與津渡宛如圖畫,就是這種果報的相狀。這一義理,應在後面第八重中詳細分別。

有人問:《次第禪門》說明修與證,和這裡所說的果報,是相同還是不同?

回答:修,叫作『習行』;證,叫作『發得』。又可以說,修叫作『習因』,證叫作『習果』;這些都能在此生獲得。現在所論的是界報,要隔到來世才受,所以兩者不同。二乘只有習果,沒有這種果報;大乘則習果與果報兩者都具足〔云云〕。

The third summary teaches calming-and-contemplation in order to clarify the pure great fruition brought forth by a bodhisattva. Practice that opposes the Middle Way brings forth fruition at the two extremes; practice that accords with the Middle Way brings forth excellent and wondrous fruition. Even before one has left fragmentary birth and death, the anticipatory result obtained already differs from that of the seven preparatory means—how much more the true fruition. The Fragrant City has seven walls, and its bridges and fords are like a painting: this is the appearance of such fruition. This meaning should be extensively distinguished later in the eighth Broad Chapter.

Someone asks: The Sequential Dharma Gate of Dhyāna explains cultivation and realization. Are they identical with or different from the fruition discussed here?

The answer: cultivation is called “habituated practice,” and realization “arising attainment.” Cultivation may also be called “habituated cause,” and realization “habituated result.” All of these can be attained in this life. What is discussed here is realm-retribution, received only across a future life, so the two differ. The Two Vehicles have only habituated result and do not have this fruition; the Great Vehicle possesses both habituated result and fruition〔云云〕.

大意·裂大網Great Purport · Tearing Open the Great Net

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

第四,之所以宣說這一止觀,是為了融通諸經論,裂破由疑惑所結成的大網。

如果一個人能善巧運用止觀來觀察自己的心,內在智慧便會清楚明白,對漸教、頓教等各種教法都能通達。這就像破開一粒微塵,取出其中的大千經卷;多如恒河沙的佛法,也能在一心之中明白曉了。

如果還要向外利益眾生,依眾生根機施設教法,就應隨各人所能承受,說與他相稱的法。一直到成佛教化眾生時,可能以法王身分宣說頓法與漸法;可能示現為菩薩;可能示現為聲聞;可能示現為天眾;可能示現為魔眾;可能示現為人;可能示現為鬼;也可能示現十法界種種形像,在佛前承接、發起說法。

有時受佛詢問,便廣泛回答頓法與漸法;有時為啟發法機而向佛發問,再由佛回答,轉動頓、漸法輪。這一層義理到第九重時當再廣說,在攝法中也已略為開示。

Fourth, this calming-and-contemplation is taught in order to interconnect the scriptures and treatises and tear apart the great net knotted by doubt.

If someone can skillfully use calming-and-contemplation to contemplate their own mind, inner wisdom becomes clear and they can penetrate the gradual, sudden, and other teachings. It is like breaking open a mote of dust and bringing forth the great trichiliocosm scripture scroll within it. Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges can be clearly understood within a single mind.

If one further wishes to benefit sentient beings outwardly and establish teachings according to their faculties, teach each a Dharma appropriate to what that person can receive. Through to becoming a buddha and transforming beings, one may teach sudden and gradual Dharmas as a Dharma king; manifest as a bodhisattva, śrāvaka, deva, māra, human, or ghost; or manifest the many images of the ten Dharma realms and respond before the Buddha to initiate teaching.

At times, when questioned by the Buddha, one may answer broadly with the sudden and gradual. At other times, in order to prompt the Dharma capacity, one may pose a question to the Buddha; the Buddha then answers and turns the sudden and gradual Dharma wheel. This level of meaning should be extensively explained in the ninth Broad Chapter and has also been briefly indicated in Embracing the Dharmas.

大意·歸大處Great Purport · Returning to the Great Abode

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

為什麼還要說明歸處

第五項是歸大處。因為一切法究竟空,所以說這一段止觀。

人的心像沾了膠的手,一碰便容易黏住;又像在夢中說話,妄執深重,很難醒來。有人封閉在文字上,把自己抓住的一端當成全部意義,自以為只有自己是對的;眾人競相執取瓦礫,卻各自認作瑠璃寶珠。近在眼前的事情、明白顯露的話語,尚且不能辨識,何況深遠的道理與幽密的教意,怎會不迷惑?正因如此,必須說明文字的旨趣究竟歸向哪裡。

旨與歸的兩個方向

所謂旨歸,就是教文意旨所趣向之處。好像水流向大海,火焰升向虛空;若能識得幽密的教意、通達深遠的道理,便不會被近處的文字與顯露的說法稽留阻滯。

又如有智慧的大臣能理解國王在不同場合所說的密語;他聽見國王有所吩咐,便都能知道真正所指。如此通達教意,便能到達一切智地。

得到這一意旨的人,就能理解旨歸。第一種分法是:『旨』指自己趣向三德,『歸』指引導他人一同進入三德,所以合稱旨歸。第二種分法則反過來從動作說:自己進入三德叫作『歸』,使他人進入三德叫作『旨』,所以也叫旨歸。兩種說法都保留自行與化他,合看才見兩向具足。

總相:佛與眾生同歸三德

現在再從總相與別相說明旨歸。

諸佛為一大事因緣出現於世,示現種種形像,都是要使眾生一同見到法身。眾生見法身之後,佛與眾生都歸於法身。

佛又宣說種種法,都是要使眾生究竟成就如來的一切種智。一切種智具足之後,佛與眾生都歸於般若。

佛又示現種種方便、神通與變化,解除眾生的一切束縛,不讓任何一人獨自得到滅度,而使眾生都以如來的滅度得到滅度。滅度之後,佛與眾生都歸於解脫。《大經》說,佛要把諸子安置在祕密藏中,自己也不久便住入其中。這叫總相的旨歸。

別相:身、智慧、解脫各自開三

別相旨歸先說身有三種:第一是色身,第二是法門身,第三是實相身。若從教化因緣完畢而論其歸處,色身歸於解脫,法門身歸於般若,實相身歸於法身。

般若也說三種:第一是道種智,第二是一切智,第三是一切種智。若從教化完畢而論其歸處,道種智歸於解脫,一切智歸於般若,一切種智歸於法身。

解脫也有三種:第一是解除無知的束縛,第二是解除取相的束縛,第三是解除無明的束縛。若從教化止息、歸於真實而說,解除無知縛歸於解脫,解除取相縛歸於般若,解除無明縛歸於法身。

所以,別相旨歸雖將身、般若、解脫各自開為三項,最後仍同歸法身、般若、解脫三德的祕密藏。

三德不是三個,也不能抹成一個

再進一步說,三德不能固定執成三個,也不能抹成沒有差別的一個,其義不可思議。

若認為法身只是一個固定不變的法身,那便不是真正的法身。應當知道,法身既可說是身,也可說不是身,又可說不是身也不是非身。

法身安住首楞嚴定,能種種示現、作種種色身形像,所以名為身;教化之事完成後,歸於解脫。智慧照見、了達種種色與非色,所以名為非身;教化之事完成後,歸於般若。實相之身既不是色像身,也不是法門身,因此名為非身非非身;教化之事完成後,歸於法身。

通達這三種身沒有固定的一相或異相,叫作歸;為他人宣說這三身沒有固定的一相或異相,叫作旨。自行、化他都進入祕密藏,所以叫旨歸。

若認為般若只是一個固定的般若,那便不是真正的般若。應當知道,般若既可說是知,也可說非知,又可說非知非非知。

道種智般若遍知世俗諸法,所以名為知;教化之事完成後,歸於解脫。一切智般若遍知真諦,所以名為非知;這裡的非知並不是無知,教化之事完成後,歸於般若。一切種智般若遍知中道,所以名為非知非非知;教化之事完成後,歸於法身。

通達三種般若沒有固定的一相或異相,叫作歸;為他人宣說三種般若沒有固定的一相或異相,叫作旨。自行、化他都進入祕密藏,所以叫旨歸。

若認為解脫只是一個固定的解脫,那便不是真正的解脫。應當知道,解脫既可說是脫,也可說非脫,又可說非脫非非脫。

方便淨解脫能調伏眾生而不被眾生境界染著,所以名為脫;教化之事完成後,歸於解脫。圓淨解脫不見有一個固定的眾生,也不取著解脫之相,所以名為非脫;教化之事完成後,歸於般若。性淨解脫不是可以執取的脫,也不是沒有解脫,所以名為非脫非非脫;教化之事完成後,歸於法身。

無論自行通達,還是為他人宣說,這三種解脫都沒有固定的一相或異相,同入祕密藏,所以叫旨歸。

三德為什麼既非新故,又可說新故

再從另一面說,三德不是新得的,也不是陳舊先有的,卻又可以依修行因緣說新、說故。

無明障礙法身,取相障礙般若,無知障礙解脫,這叫三障障三德。三障在修行人未顯三德以前便已存在,所以名為故;三德破除三障,到如今才開始顯現,所以名為新。

然而,三障不離三德,三德也不離三障。從三障不離三德說,三障便不能固定稱故;從三德不離三障說,三德也不能固定稱新。

正因非新而又可依顯發說新,所以有初發心所得的三德,也有直到究竟所得的三德。正因非故而又可依所治說故,所以有初發心所對治的三障,也有直到究竟所對治的三障。新而非固定之新,故而非固定之故,便顯出理性本具的三德。

若自己總體通達三德非新、非故,而又可以依事說新、說故,知道三者沒有固定的一相或異相;又能為他人如此說明,便是旨歸於祕密藏。

再分別說:無明在先,名為故;法身是明,能破無明,名為新。無明不離明,明也不離無明;所以無明不能固定稱故,明也不能固定稱新。

取相在先,名為故;無相破除取相,無相名為新。可是相不離無相,無相也不離相,哪裡有固定的新或故?

無知在先,名為故;知能破無知,知名為新。可是無知不離知,知也不離無知,哪裡有固定的新或故?

若能通達總相與別相中的新、故沒有固定的一相或異相,又能為他人如此宣說,便叫旨歸,入於祕密藏。依縱向次第、橫向互具、展開、會合、最初與究竟等方式來說,也都可照此理解。

一切名字最後歸到哪裡

再以『旨歸』兩字自身說明,也同樣如此。可以說旨、非旨、非旨非非旨,也可以說歸、非歸、非歸非非歸;每一層都須進入祕密藏,可以依照上面的例子理解。

『旨』從自己的修行來說,『非旨』從教化他人來說,『非旨非非旨』從沒有固定的自己與他人來說。旨歸三德如此寂靜,還有什麼固定名字可以宣說、指示?實在不知道該用什麼名字,只能隨順教化,勉強施設名稱。

從法身一面,可勉強稱為中道、實相、法身、非止非觀等;從般若一面,可勉強稱為一切種智、平等大慧、般若波羅蜜觀等;從解脫一面,可勉強稱為首楞嚴定、大涅槃、不可思議解脫止等。

應當知道,種種形相、種種言說、種種神通力用,每一種都進入祕密藏。究竟什麼是旨歸?旨歸到什麼地方?誰又是旨歸者?到了這裡,語言所行的道路斷絕,心念所行之處止息,永遠寂靜,如同虛空,這才名為旨歸。到第十廣時,還會再作廣說。

《摩訶止觀》卷第二〔下〕。

Why Explain the Place of Return?

Fifth is Returning to the Great Abode. Because all dharmas are ultimately empty, this passage of calming-and-contemplation is taught.

A person’s mind resembles a hand smeared with glue: as soon as it touches something, it easily sticks. It also resembles talking in a dream: delusive grasping is deep, and waking is difficult. Some people seal themselves within wording, take the one part they have grasped as the whole meaning, and believe that they alone are right. People compete to seize rubble, yet each takes it for a beryl jewel. If even matters close at hand and words plainly disclosed cannot be recognized, how could one avoid confusion about distant principle and the hidden meaning of the teaching? For this very reason, the destination toward which the text’s purport finally tends must be explained.

Two Directions of Purport and Return

“Purport and return” means the place toward which the purport of the teaching text tends. It is like water flowing toward the ocean or flame rising toward space. If one can recognize the hidden meaning of the teaching and penetrate distant principle, one will not be detained and obstructed by nearby wording and explicit statements.

It is also like a wise minister who can understand the king’s secret speech on different occasions. Whenever the minister hears the king give an order, he knows what is truly intended. Penetrating the teaching’s meaning in this way enables one to reach the ground of omniscience.

One who obtains this purport can understand purport and return. The first division is this: “purport” means that one personally tends toward the three virtues, while “return” means guiding others to enter the three virtues together; they are therefore jointly called purport and return. The second division reverses the terms and speaks from the action: personally entering the three virtues is called “return,” while causing others to enter the three virtues is called “purport”; this too is called purport and return. Both explanations preserve one’s own practice and transforming others. Only when read together are both directions complete.

General Aspect: Buddhas and Sentient Beings Return Together to the Three Virtues

Purport and return will now be explained through their general and distinct aspects.

The buddhas appear in the world for the causes and conditions of one great work. They manifest many forms so that sentient beings may see the Dharma body together. After sentient beings see the Dharma body, buddhas and sentient beings all return to the Dharma body.

The buddhas also teach many Dharmas so that sentient beings may ultimately accomplish the Tathāgata’s omniscience of all aspects. Once omniscience of all aspects is complete, buddhas and sentient beings all return to prajñā.

The buddhas further manifest many skillful means, supernormal powers, and transformations, releasing sentient beings from every bond. They do not allow anyone alone to attain extinction but cause sentient beings all to attain extinction through the Tathāgata’s extinction. After extinction, buddhas and sentient beings all return to liberation. The Great Scripture says that the Buddha will place his children within the secret treasury and that before long he too will dwell within it. This is the general aspect of purport and return.

Distinct Aspect: Body, Wisdom, and Liberation Each Open into Three

The distinct aspect of purport and return first presents three kinds of body: first, form body; second, Dharma-gate body; and third, true-mark body. When their place of return is discussed after the conditions of transformation are complete, form body returns to liberation, Dharma-gate body returns to prajñā, and true-mark body returns to Dharma body.

Prajñā is likewise presented in three kinds: first, wisdom of the varieties of the path; second, omniscience; and third, omniscience of all aspects. When their place of return is discussed after transformation is complete, wisdom of the varieties of the path returns to liberation, omniscience returns to prajñā, and omniscience of all aspects returns to Dharma body.

Liberation also has three kinds: first, release from the bond of non-knowing; second, release from the bond of grasping marks; and third, release from the bond of ignorance. When transformation has ceased and return to the real is discussed, release from the bond of non-knowing returns to liberation, release from the bond of grasping marks returns to prajñā, and release from the bond of ignorance returns to Dharma body.

Thus, although the distinct aspect of purport and return opens body, prajñā, and liberation into three items each, all finally return together to the secret treasury of the three virtues—Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation.

The Three Virtues Are Not Three Things, Yet Cannot Be Erased into One

Going a step further, the three virtues cannot be fixedly grasped as three things, nor can they be erased into an undifferentiated one. Their meaning is inconceivable.

If one considers Dharma body to be only a fixed, unchanging Dharma body, then it is not the true Dharma body. One should know that Dharma body can be called body, can also be called non-body, and can further be called neither body nor non-body.

Dharma body abides in the Śūraṅgama samādhi and can manifest in many ways, making many colored bodily images; it is therefore called body. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to liberation. Wisdom illuminates and comprehends the many forms and non-forms; it is therefore called non-body. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to prajñā. True-mark body is neither a body of colored images nor a Dharma-gate body; it is therefore called neither body nor non-body. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to Dharma body.

Penetrating that these three bodies have no fixed mark of sameness or difference is called return. Teaching others that these three bodies have no fixed mark of sameness or difference is called purport. One’s own practice and transforming others both enter the secret treasury; this is why it is called purport and return.

If one considers prajñā to be only a fixed prajñā, then it is not true prajñā. One should know that prajñā can be called knowing, can also be called non-knowing, and can further be called neither knowing nor non-knowing.

The prajñā of wisdom of the varieties of the path knows conventional dharmas throughout and is therefore called knowing. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to liberation. The prajñā of omniscience knows the ultimate truth throughout and is therefore called non-knowing; here non-knowing does not mean ignorance. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to prajñā. The prajñā of omniscience of all aspects knows the Middle throughout and is therefore called neither knowing nor non-knowing. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to Dharma body.

Penetrating that the three kinds of prajñā have no fixed mark of sameness or difference is called return. Teaching others that the three kinds of prajñā have no fixed mark of sameness or difference is called purport. One’s own practice and transforming others both enter the secret treasury; this is why it is called purport and return.

If one considers liberation to be only a fixed liberation, then it is not true liberation. One should know that liberation can be called release, can also be called non-release, and can further be called neither release nor non-release.

Liberation through purity of skillful means can discipline sentient beings without being stained by their objects and is therefore called release. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to liberation. Liberation through perfect purity does not see a fixed sentient being and does not grasp the mark of liberation; it is therefore called non-release. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to prajñā. Liberation through purity of nature is neither a release that can be grasped nor an absence of liberation; it is therefore called neither release nor non-release. When the work of transformation is complete, it returns to Dharma body.

Whether one penetrates them in one’s own practice or teaches them to others, these three kinds of liberation have no fixed mark of sameness or difference. All enter the secret treasury together; this is why it is called purport and return.

Why the Three Virtues Are Neither New nor Old, Yet Can Be Called New and Old

From another perspective, the three virtues are not newly acquired and are not something old that existed beforehand, yet according to the conditions of practice they can be called new and old.

Ignorance obstructs Dharma body, grasping marks obstructs prajñā, and non-knowing obstructs liberation. These are called the three obstructions obstructing the three virtues. The three obstructions are already present before practitioners disclose the three virtues and are therefore called old. The three virtues remove the three obstructions and only now begin to become manifest; they are therefore called new.

Yet the three obstructions do not depart from the three virtues, and the three virtues do not depart from the three obstructions. Because the three obstructions do not depart from the three virtues, the obstructions cannot fixedly be called old. Because the three virtues do not depart from the three obstructions, the virtues cannot fixedly be called new.

Precisely because they are not new yet can be called new according to their disclosure, there are three virtues attained at the first arousal of the mind and three virtues attained all the way through the ultimate. Precisely because they are not old yet can be called old according to what is treated, there are three obstructions treated at the first arousal of the mind and three obstructions treated all the way through the ultimate. New yet not fixedly new, old yet not fixedly old—this discloses the three virtues intrinsically possessed in principle.

If one generally penetrates for oneself that the three virtues are neither new nor old yet can be called new and old according to phenomena, and knows that the three have no fixed mark of sameness or difference, and if one can explain this to others as well, this is purporting and returning to the secret treasury.

To distinguish them further: ignorance comes first and is called old; Dharma body is luminosity, which can remove ignorance, and is called new. Ignorance does not depart from luminosity, and luminosity does not depart from ignorance. Therefore ignorance cannot fixedly be called old, and luminosity cannot fixedly be called new.

Grasping marks comes first and is called old; signlessness removes grasping marks, and signlessness is called new. Yet marks do not depart from signlessness, and signlessness does not depart from marks. Where could there be anything fixedly new or old?

Non-knowing comes first and is called old; knowing can remove non-knowing, and knowing is called new. Yet non-knowing does not depart from knowing, and knowing does not depart from non-knowing. Where could there be anything fixedly new or old?

If one can penetrate that the new and old in their general and distinct aspects have no fixed mark of sameness or difference, and can teach this to others, this is called purport and return and is entry into the secret treasury. The same can be understood when explained through vertical sequence, horizontal mutual inclusion, opening, gathering, beginning, and ultimate.

Where Do All Names Finally Return?

The same applies when the two graphs “purport” and “return” themselves are used to explain the teaching. One may speak of purport, non-purport, and neither purport nor non-purport; one may also speak of return, non-return, and neither return nor non-return. Every level must enter the secret treasury and can be understood according to the examples above.

“Purport” is spoken from one’s own practice, “non-purport” from transforming others, and “neither purport nor non-purport” from the absence of any fixed self or other. Purport and return to the three virtues are quiescent in this way—what fixed name could still be declared or indicated? There is truly no knowing what name to use; names can only be provisionally established in accord with transformation.

From the perspective of Dharma body, one may provisionally speak of the Middle, true mark, Dharma body, neither calming nor contemplation, and so forth. From the perspective of prajñā, one may provisionally speak of omniscience of all aspects, great wisdom of equality, the contemplation of prajñāpāramitā, and so forth. From the perspective of liberation, one may provisionally speak of the Śūraṅgama samādhi, great nirvāṇa, the calming of inconceivable liberation, and so forth.

One should know that every kind of form, every kind of teaching, and every kind of supernormal power enters the secret treasury. Ultimately, what is purport and return? Where does purport and return go? Who is the one who purports and returns? At this point, the path traveled by words is severed, the place traveled by thought ceases, and all is forever quiescent like space. Only this is called purport and return. It will be explained extensively in the tenth Broad Chapter.

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Two [Part Two].

釋名Explaining the Name

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

為什麼稱為止觀

《摩訶止觀》第三卷,是隋代天台智者大師所說,由門人灌頂記錄。

第二章解釋止觀的名稱。大體的綱要,前面已經說過;現在再問,究竟依什麼意義建立『止觀』這個名稱?略分四方面:第一相待,第二絕待,第三會異,第四通三德。

相待:止的三種意義

先說相待。止與觀各有三種意義。止的三義是止息、停止,以及相對於不止而說止。

第一,止息。種種惡的覺察思量、妄念與思想都寂靜休息。《淨名經》的意思是問:什麼叫攀緣?就是攀緣三界。什麼叫止息攀緣?就是內心無所得。這一義是依所破除的妄念而得名,所以叫止息。

第二,停止。攀緣的心安住於真理,把正念繫在當前,停住而不動。《仁王經》說,進入真理的般若稱為住;《大品》又說,以不住著一法的方式安住在般若波羅蜜中。這一義是依能止住的智慧而得名,所以叫停止。

第三,相對於不止而說止。這句話表面上似乎也可通於前兩義,真正的意思卻大不相同。前兩種止,是相對生死的流動而從涅槃說止息,又相對心行馳向真理之外而從般若說停止;這是總依智慧與斷惑來說相待。第三義則特別依諦理說相待。

無明當體不離法性,法性也不離無明。無明本來既不能固定說是止,也不能固定說是不止,卻為了立名而把無明稱作不止;法性本來也不能固定說是止或不止,卻把法性稱作止。這就是相對無明這個不止之名,把法性稱為止。好像經中說,法性本非生、非滅,卻稱法性寂滅;法性本非垢、非淨,卻稱法性清淨。這就叫相對於不止而說止。

相待:觀的三種意義

觀也有三義:貫穿、觀達,以及相對於不觀而說觀。

第一,貫穿。智慧的作用銳利,能穿透並滅除煩惱。《大般涅槃經》用利钁掘地為譬,穿過磐石與砂礫,一直掘到金剛。《法華經》又說,在高原穿鑿,起初還只見乾燥的土;持續用功不停,便漸漸見到泥。這一義依所破的煩惱得名,所以建立貫穿之觀。

第二,觀達。觀照的智慧通達真理,契合真如。《瑞應經》說,止息攀緣之心而通達本源,所以稱為沙門;《大智度論》說,清淨心恆常專一,便能見般若。這一義依能觀的智慧得名,所以建立觀達之觀。

第三,相對於不觀而說觀。這句話表面上也通於前兩義,意思卻永遠有別。前兩種觀,可以總相對生死煩惱的綿密覆蔽而說貫穿,相對迷惑昏暗而說觀達;這是總依智慧與斷惑說相待。第三義則特別依諦理說明。

無明當體不離法性,法性也不離無明。無明本來不能固定說是觀或不觀,卻把無明稱為不觀;法性本來也不能固定說是觀或不觀,卻把法性稱為觀。好像經中說,法性本非明、非闇,卻把法性稱為明;第一義空本非智、非愚,卻把第一義空稱為智。這就叫相對於不觀而說觀。

因此,止與觀都各從三種意義得名。

絕待:先破橫向四句

第二,依絕待說明止觀,也就是破除前面三種仍有所待的止觀。先橫向破四句,再豎向破四句。

若說止息之止從所破的煩惱得名,照見真理之境本是主要,除去煩惱只是旁帶;如今卻從所離的煩惱立名,名稱依他者而生,便落入他性。

若說停止之止從能破的智慧得名,照境本是主要,除惑只是旁帶;如今說有一個能照的智慧,名稱從自己的智慧而生,便落入自性。

若說止既不是由妄想止息而立,也不是由安住真理而立,而是由智慧與斷惑因緣和合才立,名稱從自、他合生,便落入共性。

若說既不從所破立,也不從能破立,卻沒有因由地說有止,便落入無因性。

所以龍樹說,諸法不從自己生,不從他者生,不從自他共同生,也不從沒有原因而生,因此說一切法無生。無生止觀怎會從自、他、共、無因四句建立名稱?從四句立名,便是依對待因緣而生,仍可思量、可言說;又從結縛煩惱而生,所以仍可破、可壞。既然還是生起、消滅、流動的生,哪裡能叫停止?既然還是迷惑顛倒的生,哪裡能叫觀達?

絕待:再破豎向四句

再從豎向破。若從四句生出止觀,便是生上又生的『生生』,不是絕待止觀。

若能止息見惑、思惑,停住於真諦,這只是相待前一重生生,說出『生不生』的止觀。

若以觀空之心進入假有,止息塵沙惑,停住於俗諦之理,這只是相待前一重生不生,說出『不生生』的止觀。

若止息無明,把心安住於中道之理,這仍是相待生死與涅槃兩邊的不止而論止觀,也就是展轉相待的後一重。

這四重都仍有對待,可以思議;都會生起結縛煩惱,所以可以破壞。它們尚且不是真正的止,何況能說有一個與它相反的不止?它們自身尚且不是真正的觀,何況能說有一個與它相反的不觀?原因是執著尚未遣盡,言語的道路尚未斷絕,由迷惑所起的業與由業所感的果也尚未斷絕。

絕待:所待與能絕都不保留

現在所說的絕待止觀,要絕除橫向、豎向的一切對待,絕除一切思議,絕除一切煩惱、業與果,也絕除被執為次第對待的教、觀、證等。一切都不生,所以稱為止;但連這個止也不可得。

能觀的智慧與所觀之境冥合,境既寂滅,連清淨這個名稱都不可得,哪裡還有一個獨立的觀?止與觀尚且沒有可得之體,哪裡能相待不止、不觀而說止觀,又相待止觀而說不止、不觀,或相待止與不止再說非止非不止?

所以應知,止與不止都不可得,非止非不止也不可得。對待既已斷絕,便不是有為法;不能用四句思量,所以不屬言說之道,也不是分別心識的境界。既然沒有可執的名相,結縛煩惱便不生;煩惱不生,便沒有由此而成的生死,也沒有一物可破壞。

滅去所待,叫作『滅絕』;連能滅也不保留,叫作『絕滅』,所以稱為絕待止。顛倒妄想斷除,所以稱為絕待觀。也可稱為絕有為的止觀,乃至絕生死的止觀。

絕待仍能因四悉檀而說

絕待止觀本不可固定言說;若有四悉檀的因緣,也可以為眾生而說。有世界悉檀的因緣,便以會異而說;有為人悉檀的因緣,便以通三德而說;有對治悉檀的因緣,便以相待而說;有第一義悉檀的因緣,便以絕待而說。四種說法都可名為止觀。

這個名字不在內,不在外,也不在內外中間;它也不是恆常自然存在。這個名字不住,也不能固定說它不住。它不在橫向四句、豎向四句中,所以說不住;它也不住在一個沒有橫、沒有豎的境界中,所以又說不固定為不住。

這個名字終不可得,所以稱為絕待止觀,也稱為不思議止觀、無生止觀、一大事止觀。

這樣的大事,本來不是相對小事才稱為大。好像虛空不因另有一個小空,才被稱為大虛空。止觀也是如此,不因另有愚癡紛亂才稱為止觀;它沒有可對待之物,獨一法界,所以稱為絕待止觀。

世人用種種語言解釋絕待,終究仍不能真正斷絕對待。為什麼?凡夫情識奔馳妄想,作種種推求、描畫與分別,把悟與不悟、心與非心、凡與聖分成對立;這樣一來,絕仍相待不絕,不思議仍相待思議,輾轉落入相待,『絕』便無處安立。

若真正得其意而忘其言,內心造作也斷,隨智慧微妙悟入,不再分別,便不再執著地說悟或不悟、聖或不聖、心或非心、思議或不思議。凡是由妄想攀緣真理而起的分別,全都叫待。

真實智慧開發,便絕除這些對待;對待絕後,連所立的絕也再絕,好像前面火燒木薪,木盡而火亦自然熄滅,所以稱為絕待。《淨名經》說諸法彼此不相待,乃至一念也不住,正是這個意思。

有人問:若是如此,絕待是聖者境界,初心行者豈不是完全沒有分?答:用六即來看,初心不失去本具之理,聖者境界也不會被初心僭濫。

會異:不同名字會入止觀

第三,會異。前述絕待止觀也稱不可思議,也稱為大。《大般涅槃經》說,大就是不可思議。

其餘經論有時稱遠離,有時稱不住、不著、無為、寂滅、不分別、禪定、棄、除、捨等;這一切都是止的不同名稱。止既是絕待、廣大、不可思議,遠離等名稱所指的究竟義也都是絕待、廣大、不可思議。

其他地方又稱知見、明識、眼覺、智慧、照了、鑒達等;這一切都是觀的不同名稱。觀既是絕待、廣大、不可思議,知見等名稱所指的究竟義也都是絕待、廣大、不可思議。

原因是般若本來是一法,佛陀隨眾生而說種種名稱;解脫也是如此,有很多名稱。又像虛空,可以稱無所有、不動、無礙。應知法身、般若、解脫三德只是一法,隨眾生種類不同,才安立不同名稱。

所以,聽到絕待,不要驚恐畏懼;聽到會異,也不要懷疑而自我毀傷。

止觀自身也可彼此會通:止也可稱觀,也可稱不止;觀也可稱止,也可稱不觀。這與前面釋名的意思相同。

通三德:止觀兩字共通

第四,通三德。若各經中的種種名稱都可會為止觀,名稱既無量,意義也無量,為什麼只用三義解釋止觀?因為這三義是為了對應三德而立。諸法本來無量,為什麼又特別對三德?

《大智度論》說,菩薩從最初發心起,常觀涅槃而行道;《大般涅槃經》又說,把佛與眾生都安置在祕密藏中。祕密藏就是涅槃,涅槃就是三德,三德也就是止觀。自己與他人、最初與最後,都能由此修入,所以用三德來對止觀三義。

若用止、觀兩字共同通達三德,止就是斷惑,斷惑通於解脫;觀就是智慧,智慧通於般若;止與觀平等捨離二邊,叫作捨相,捨相通於法身。

又止就是奢摩他,觀就是毘婆舍那;止與觀平等,便是憂畢叉。這樣共同通於三德,意義如前。

有人問:止與觀明明是兩法,怎能通於不可思議的三德?答:正因所說是不思議止觀,所以能通。

又《大品》用十八空解釋般若,《大智度論》用一百零八三昧解釋禪定。雖然前後分作兩處解說,怎能說禪定中沒有般若,般若中沒有禪定?它只是本來不二而方便分作二,雖分作二而仍不二。不二就是法身,二就是定與慧。法身、定、慧三法從來不相分離。

所以《大般涅槃經》說佛性有五種名稱,或稱首楞嚴,或稱般若。現在這個非止非觀,也可以稱止,也可以稱觀;這就是不思議止觀通於不思議三德。

止與觀各自通三德

再說止、觀各自通三德,因為止中有觀,觀中有止。

止息止是止善,屬於定門,所以通於解脫;停止止是行善,屬於觀門,所以通於般若;非止之止屬於理,所以通於法身。

貫穿觀是止善,屬於定門,所以通於解脫;觀達觀是行善,屬於觀門,所以通於般若;非觀之觀屬於理,所以通於法身。它們的配屬都可以由前義看出。

止觀成對共通三德

再說止觀共同通三德。止息止與貫穿觀,都從所離的煩惱得名,所以成對通於解脫;停止止與觀達觀,都從能攀緣真理的智慧得名,所以成對通於般若;非止之止與非觀之觀,都以法性為名,所以成對通於法身。

三德反過來通止觀

再從相反方向說,三德也通於止觀。先說三德共同通兩字,再說三德各自通兩字。

三德共同通時,解脫通止,般若通觀,法身通非止非觀。

三德各自通時,解脫本來具足三種解脫:方便淨解脫通止息止,圓淨解脫通停止止,性淨解脫通非止之止。

般若也具足三種:道慧般若通貫穿觀,道種慧般若通觀達觀,一切種慧般若通非觀之觀。

法身同樣具足三種:色身通一種止與一種觀,法門身通一種止與一種觀,實相身也通一種止與一種觀。各自的意義可以依前面三組關係理解。

三止三觀都是祕密藏

若相信三德是絕待、廣大、不可思議,便也應相信它們與止觀互通。若相信涅槃的三法完整具足,稱為祕密藏;便也應相信三止完整具足,稱為大寂定、祕密藏;三觀完整具足,稱為大智慧、祕密藏;非止非觀的三法完整具足,也稱為祕密藏。

若相信三德不縱列、不橫排,不並合、不分離,好像伊字三點與面上三目;便也應相信三止、三觀同樣不縱不橫、不並不別。

諸經為順應不同因緣,往往偏舉一法來顯示義理的一端。《首楞嚴經》偏舉止的一面,但止具足一切法,沒有減少,所以也稱祕密藏。《大智度論》與《法華經》偏舉觀的一面,但觀同樣具足一切法,沒有減少。《大般涅槃經》合舉三法具足,法也沒有因此增加,同樣稱為祕密藏。

止觀也是如此,可以展開,也可以合說;展開時沒有增加,合說時也沒有減少。每一法都是法界,攝持一切法,全都稱為祕密藏。偏舉一法尚且如此,何況圓滿合舉止觀?

止觀既可這樣通三德,也可同樣通遠離、知見等一切異名;又可通一切具有三名的法門,例如三菩提、三佛性、三寶等,一切三法都可依同樣方式理解。

為什麼不是縱三點,也不是橫三點

有人問:名稱與義理怎樣會落入縱、橫?又怎樣才是不縱、不橫?

有些小乘論師說,般若的一切種智已經圓滿,果報的繫縛卻還存在;解脫尚未具足,身體仍須雜食維持,而且帶有無常。三法中一種優勝、兩種低劣,好像火在橫向河川上奔走,這是橫。

又有人說,先有具相好的身體,其次得到一切種智般若,最後滅去身與智慧,才具足解脫。這便有上、下與前、後,好像把三點水豎向累疊,這是縱。

又有人說,進入滅盡定時,有身而沒有現行智慧;阿羅漢生在無色界時,有智慧而沒有色身;進入無餘涅槃時,只剩孤立的解脫。三者各不相關,同時並列就是橫,前後累疊就是縱,分開便成彼此相異。

有些大乘論師說,法身是正體,無論有佛、無佛,本來自有,並非現在才有;作為了因的般若與離開繫累的解脫,則要到未來才有,跨越今生來世、染土淨土。這樣的字義仍是縱。

又有人說,三德沒有前後,本是一體具足;只因依體分義,才有三種差別。這樣仍成為體橫而義縱。

還有人說,體與義都沒有差別,只是有隱藏與顯露的不同。說體義全不異,仍免不了橫;說隱顯有異,又免不了縱。這些解釋怎能與經義相合?

現在說,三德全都不可思議,怎能忽然成為縱?全都不可思議,怎能忽然成為橫?全都不可思議,怎能固定說成一?全都不可思議,怎能固定說成異?

從理藏說,法身常住、智慧圓滿、斷惑具足,一切都是佛法,沒有優劣,所以不縱。三德互相冥合,同是一法界;法界之外哪裡還有另一法,所以不橫。

從行因說,三德能作種種建立,所以不固定為一;三德同歸第一義,所以不彼此相異。

從字用說,即一而三,所以不橫;即三而一,所以不縱。不固定為三而仍能說三,所以不一;不固定為一而仍可說一,所以不異。真正的伊字三點,正顯這一義理。

三德怎樣各具常樂我淨

有人問:三德與常、樂、我、淨四德,彼此關係如何?

總說三德時,每一德都具常、樂、我、淨。《大般涅槃經》說,諸佛所尊為老師的就是法;因法常住,所以諸佛也常住。法就是法身,佛的智慧與解脫則是般若、解脫,因此法身常住,可以準知另外兩德也都具常、樂、我、淨。

《大般涅槃經》又說,由色滅去而獲得常色;受、想、行、識也都如此。這便表示法身中的五陰都具常、樂、我、淨,般若與解脫二德也同樣具足。

若依一種分別配法,轉色而成法身,法身配常、樂;轉識與想而成般若,般若配淨;轉受與行而成解脫,解脫配我。

若依四念處再作一種配法,轉識成常,轉受成樂,轉想與行成我,轉色成淨。

所以,總通的解釋有兩種,分別配屬的解釋也有兩種。依圓教理解便是頓義,依別教理解便是漸義。

三障、三道、四倒也能開到至極

有人問:三障與三道都能障礙三德。三障既可一路開通到究竟,三道與四倒是否也同樣可以開通到究竟?

答:可以照例開展。業有三種:漏業、無漏業、非漏非無漏業。三種業感得三種報:分段報、方便報、實報。本論接著說,三種報由三種煩惱而來,也就是取相惑、塵沙惑、無明惑。

再依三種果報,各自開出三道;依取相、塵沙、無明三種煩惱,也各自開出四種顛倒。由此,釋名不只停在字義,而一路把止觀之名通到三德與眾生迷悟的全部層次。

Why Is It Called Calming-and-Contemplation?

The third fascicle of the Mohe Zhiguan was taught by the Great Master Zhizhe of Tiantai in the Sui and recorded by his disciple Guanding.

The second chapter explains the name calming-and-contemplation. Its general outline has already been taught. The question now is: through what meaning is the name “calming-and-contemplation” ultimately established? In brief there are four aspects: first, relative; second, absolute; third, integrating differences; and fourth, communicating with the three virtues.

Relative: Three Meanings of Calming

First is the relative. Calming and contemplation each have three meanings. The three meanings of calming are cessation, staying, and calming spoken in relation to non-calming.

First, cessation. Every evil examination and consideration, delusive thought, and conceptual reflection quiescently ceases. The meaning of the Vimalakīrti is to ask: What is climbing and conditioning? It is climbing and conditioning on the three realms. What is ceasing that climbing and conditioning? It is the mind’s attaining nothing. This meaning is named according to the delusive thoughts that are broken and is therefore called cessation.

Second, staying. The mind that climbs and conditions rests in true principle, binding right mindfulness to what is present, staying without movement. The Benevolent Kings says that entering the prajñā of principle is called abiding. The Great Perfection of Wisdom further says to abide within prajñāpāramitā through the mode of not abiding in any Dharma. This meaning is named according to the wisdom that can bring about staying and is therefore called staying.

Third, calming spoken in relation to non-calming. On the surface this sentence may seem to apply to the preceding two meanings, but its actual meaning is very different. The first two calmings speak generally in terms of wisdom and the severing of delusion: cessation from the side of nirvāṇa in relation to the movement of birth and death, and staying from the side of prajñā in relation to mental activity racing beyond true principle. The third meaning speaks of the relative specifically according to the principle of truth.

Ignorance in its very essence does not depart from Dharma-nature, and Dharma-nature does not depart from ignorance. Ignorance originally cannot fixedly be called either calming or non-calming, yet in order to establish a name it is called non-calming. Dharma-nature originally likewise cannot fixedly be called calming or non-calming, yet it is called calming. Thus Dharma-nature is called calming in relation to the name non-calming assigned to ignorance. It resembles scriptural statements that Dharma-nature is originally neither arising nor ceasing yet is called quiescent extinction, and originally neither defiled nor pure yet is called pure. This is calming spoken in relation to non-calming.

Relative: Three Meanings of Contemplation

Contemplation also has three meanings: penetrating, contemplative comprehension, and contemplation spoken in relation to non-contemplation.

First, penetrating. The function of wisdom is sharp and can pierce through and extinguish afflictions. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra uses the simile of a sharp mattock digging into the earth, passing through bedrock, sand, and gravel until it reaches vajra. The Lotus further says that when digging into a high plateau, one initially sees only dry earth, but by continuing to apply effort without cease one gradually sees mud. This meaning is named according to the afflictions that are broken and therefore establishes the contemplation of penetrating.

Second, contemplative comprehension. The wisdom of contemplation penetrates true principle and accords with suchness. The Auspicious Response says that one ceases the mind that climbs and conditions and penetrates the source, and is therefore called a śramaṇa. The Dazhidu Lun says that when the pure mind is constantly one, one can see prajñā. This meaning is named according to the wisdom that can contemplate and therefore establishes the contemplation of contemplative comprehension.

Third, contemplation spoken in relation to non-contemplation. On the surface this statement likewise applies to the preceding two meanings, but its intent remains distinct. The first two contemplations may generally speak of penetrating in relation to the dense covering of the afflictions of birth and death, and of contemplative comprehension in relation to delusion and darkness. This is speaking of the relative generally according to wisdom and the severing of delusion. The third meaning explains it specifically according to the principle of truth.

Ignorance in its very essence does not depart from Dharma-nature, and Dharma-nature does not depart from ignorance. Ignorance originally cannot fixedly be called contemplation or non-contemplation, yet it is called non-contemplation. Dharma-nature originally likewise cannot fixedly be called contemplation or non-contemplation, yet it is called contemplation. It resembles scriptural statements that Dharma-nature is originally neither bright nor dark yet is called bright, and that emptiness of the ultimate truth is originally neither wise nor foolish yet is called wisdom. This is contemplation spoken in relation to non-contemplation.

Thus calming and contemplation are each named from three meanings.

Absolute: First Breaking the Four Horizontal Propositions

Second, calming-and-contemplation is explained through the absolute—that is, by breaking the three preceding kinds of calming-and-contemplation, all of which still depend upon something. First the four horizontal propositions are broken; then the four vertical propositions.

Suppose the calming of cessation is said to be named from the afflictions it breaks. Illuminating the object of true principle is primary, while removing affliction is only incidental. Yet if it is now named from the affliction left behind, its name arises from another and falls into the nature of other.

Suppose the calming of staying is said to be named from the wisdom that breaks. Illuminating the object is primary, while removing delusion is only incidental. Yet if a wisdom that can illuminate is now asserted, its name arises from its own wisdom and falls into self-nature.

Suppose calming is established neither through the cessation of delusive thought nor through abiding in true principle, but only through the combination of the conditions wisdom and severing delusion. Its name then arises jointly from self and other and falls into shared nature.

Suppose it is established neither from what is broken nor from that which breaks, but calming is asserted without any cause. It then falls into the nature of no cause.

Nāgārjuna therefore says that dharmas do not arise from themselves, from another, from both self and other, or from no cause; hence all dharmas are non-arising. How could non-arising calming-and-contemplation be named through the four propositions self, other, both, and no cause? A name established from the four propositions arises through dependent causes and conditions and can still be thought and spoken. Because it also arises from the afflictions that bind, it can still be broken and destroyed. Since it remains an arising that originates, ceases, and moves, how could it be called staying? Since it remains an arising of delusion and inversion, how could it be called contemplative comprehension?

Absolute: Next Breaking the Four Vertical Propositions

Next they are broken vertically. If calming-and-contemplation arises from the four propositions, this is the “arising-arising” in which arising gives rise again, not absolute calming-and-contemplation.

If it can cease the delusions of views and thought and stay in the ultimate truth, this merely stands in relation to the preceding level of arising-arising and speaks of the calming-and-contemplation of “arising-non-arising.”

If the mind that contemplates emptiness enters provisional existence, ceases the delusions as numerous as dust and sand, and stays in the principle of conventional truth, this merely stands in relation to the preceding level of arising-non-arising and speaks of the calming-and-contemplation of “non-arising-arising.”

If ignorance is ceased and mind rests in the principle of the Middle, this still discusses calming-and-contemplation by standing in relation to the non-calming of the two extremes, birth and death and nirvāṇa. It is the last level in a succession of dependencies.

All four levels still depend upon something and can be conceptually understood. All give rise to binding afflictions and can therefore be destroyed. They are not yet true calming, so how much less could one speak of a non-calming opposed to them? They are not yet true contemplation, so how much less could one speak of a non-contemplation opposed to them? The reason is that grasping has not yet been completely dismissed, the path of words has not yet been severed, and neither karma born from delusion nor the result brought forth by karma has ended.

Absolute: Retaining Neither What Is Depended Upon nor That Which Ends It

The absolute calming-and-contemplation taught now ends every horizontal and vertical dependence, every conceptual construction, all affliction, karma, and result, and also teaching, contemplation, realization, and the other things grasped as successive dependencies. Because none of them arises, it is called calming; yet even this calming cannot be attained.

The wisdom that contemplates interpenetrates with the object contemplated. Once the object is quiescently extinguished, even the name purity cannot be attained. Where could an independent contemplation remain? If neither calming nor contemplation possesses an attainable essence, how could calming-and-contemplation be asserted in relation to non-calming and non-contemplation; non-calming and non-contemplation asserted in relation to calming-and-contemplation; or neither calming nor non-calming asserted in relation to calming and non-calming?

Therefore know that neither calming nor non-calming can be attained, and neither calming nor non-calming likewise cannot be attained. Once dependence has ended, this is not a conditioned Dharma. It cannot be conceived through the four propositions, so it does not belong to the path of discourse and is not an object of discriminating consciousness. Because there is no name or mark that can be grasped, binding afflictions do not arise. When affliction does not arise, there is no birth and death produced from it and no thing that can be destroyed.

Extinguishing what is depended upon is called “extinguishing the absolute.” Not retaining even that which extinguishes is called “absolutely extinguished.” It is therefore called absolute calming. Because inverted delusive thought is severed, it is called absolute contemplation. It can also be called calming-and-contemplation absolute from the conditioned, through to calming-and-contemplation absolute from birth and death.

The Absolute Can Still Be Taught through the Four Siddhāntas

Absolute calming-and-contemplation cannot itself be fixedly expressed. Yet when the causes and conditions of the four siddhāntas are present, it can be taught for sentient beings. With the causes and conditions of the worldly siddhānta, it is taught by integrating differences. With those of the individually adapted siddhānta, it is taught by communicating with the three virtues. With those of the counteractive siddhānta, it is taught through the relative. With those of the siddhānta of the ultimate truth, it is taught through the absolute. All four modes of teaching can be called calming-and-contemplation.

This name is not within, without, or in between within and without; nor does it naturally and constantly exist. This name does not abide, yet neither can it fixedly be said not to abide. It does not abide in the four horizontal or four vertical propositions and is therefore called non-abiding. Nor does it abide in a realm without horizontal or vertical, and therefore it is again said not to be fixed as non-abiding.

Ultimately this name cannot be attained. It is therefore called absolute calming-and-contemplation, and also inconceivable calming-and-contemplation, non-arising calming-and-contemplation, and calming-and-contemplation of one great work.

This great work is not called great in relation to some small work. Space is not called great space because there is some other small space. Calming-and-contemplation is the same: it is not called calming-and-contemplation because there is some other foolish confusion. It has nothing upon which it depends and is the singular Dharma realm; it is therefore called absolute calming-and-contemplation.

Worldly people use many kinds of language to explain the absolute, yet ultimately cannot truly end dependence. Why? Ordinary feeling and cognition rush through delusive thought, making all kinds of inferences, depictions, and discriminations. Awakening and non-awakening, mind and non-mind, ordinary and sage are made into opposites. The absolute thereby remains relative to the non-absolute, and the inconceivable remains relative to the conceivable. In repeatedly falling into the relative, there is nowhere to establish “absolute.”

If one truly attains the intent and forgets the words, inner fabrication also ceases. Subtly entering in accord with wisdom and no longer discriminating, one no longer insistently speaks of awakening or non-awakening, sage or non-sage, mind or non-mind, conceivable or inconceivable. Every discrimination produced when delusive thought climbs toward principle is called dependence.

When true wisdom develops, it ends these dependencies. Once dependence has ended, the absolute that was established is itself ended again. It resembles the earlier fire burning wood: when the wood is exhausted, the fire naturally goes out as well. This is why it is called absolute. The Vimalakīrti says that dharmas do not depend upon one another and not even a single thought abides. This is precisely its meaning.

Someone asks: If so, the absolute is a sage’s realm. Do beginners have no share in it at all? The answer is that viewed through the six identities, beginners do not lose the principle they intrinsically possess, while a sage’s realm is not usurped by the beginner.

Integrating Differences: Different Names Enter Calming-and-Contemplation

Third is integrating differences. The preceding absolute calming-and-contemplation is also called inconceivable and is also called great. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that great means inconceivable.

Other scriptures and treatises sometimes call it detachment; sometimes non-abiding, non-attachment, unconditioned, quiescent extinction, non-discrimination, meditative concentration, discarding, removing, or relinquishing. All are different names for calming. Since calming is absolute, vast, and inconceivable, the ultimate meaning indicated by detachment and the other names is likewise absolute, vast, and inconceivable.

Elsewhere it is called knowledge and vision, bright discernment, eye and awakening, wisdom, illumination and comprehension, reflecting and penetrating, and so forth. All are different names for contemplation. Since contemplation is absolute, vast, and inconceivable, the ultimate meaning indicated by knowledge and vision and the other names is likewise absolute, vast, and inconceivable.

The reason is that prajñā is originally one Dharma for which the Buddha teaches many names according to sentient beings. Liberation is likewise so and has many names. Space too can be called without possession, unmoving, or unobstructed. One should know that the three virtues—Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation—are only one Dharma, with different names established according to different kinds of sentient beings.

Therefore, do not be frightened when hearing “absolute,” and do not doubt and injure yourself when hearing “integrating differences.”

Calming and contemplation can also be mutually integrated. Calming can be called contemplation and can also be called non-calming. Contemplation can be called calming and can also be called non-contemplation. This agrees with the meaning of the preceding explanation of the name.

Communicating with the Three Virtues: The Two Graphs Calming and Contemplation Communicate Jointly

Fourth is communicating with the three virtues. If the many names in the scriptures can all be integrated as calming-and-contemplation, then names are immeasurable and meanings likewise immeasurable. Why is calming-and-contemplation explained through only three meanings? Because these three meanings are established to correspond to the three virtues. Dharmas are originally immeasurable, so why in turn are the three virtues selected?

The Dazhidu Lun says that from first arousing the mind, a bodhisattva constantly contemplates nirvāṇa and practices the path. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra further says to place both buddhas and sentient beings within the secret treasury. The secret treasury is nirvāṇa; nirvāṇa is the three virtues; and the three virtues are calming-and-contemplation. Self and other, beginning and end, can all cultivate and enter through this. The three virtues are therefore used to correspond to the three meanings of calming-and-contemplation.

When the two graphs calming and contemplation jointly communicate with the three virtues, calming means severing delusion, which communicates with liberation. Contemplation means wisdom, which communicates with prajñā. Calming and contemplation equally relinquish the two extremes and are called the mark of relinquishing, which communicates with Dharma body.

Calming is also śamatha and contemplation is vipaśyanā; the equality of calming and contemplation is upekṣā. Their joint communication with the three virtues has the same meaning as above.

Someone asks: Calming and contemplation are plainly two Dharmas. How can they communicate with the inconceivable three virtues? The answer is: precisely because what is taught is inconceivable calming-and-contemplation, it can communicate with them.

The Great Perfection of Wisdom explains prajñā through the eighteen emptinesses, while the Dazhidu Lun explains meditative concentration through the 108 samādhis. Although they are explained separately in earlier and later places, how could one say there is no prajñā within concentration or no concentration within prajñā? What was originally nondual is provisionally divided into two; although divided into two, it remains nondual. The nondual is Dharma body, while the two are concentration and wisdom. Dharma body, concentration, and wisdom have never been separate from one another.

The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra therefore says that buddha-nature has five names and may be called Śūraṅgama or prajñā. What is now neither calming nor contemplation can also be called calming and can also be called contemplation. This is inconceivable calming-and-contemplation communicating with the inconceivable three virtues.

Calming and Contemplation Each Communicate with the Three Virtues

Calming and contemplation next each communicate with the three virtues because contemplation is present within calming and calming within contemplation.

The calming of cessation is calming-goodness and belongs to the gate of concentration; it therefore communicates with liberation. The calming of staying is practice-goodness and belongs to the gate of contemplation; it therefore communicates with prajñā. Calming as non-calming belongs to principle and therefore communicates with Dharma body.

The contemplation of penetrating is calming-goodness and belongs to the gate of concentration; it therefore communicates with liberation. The contemplation of contemplative comprehension is practice-goodness and belongs to the gate of contemplation; it therefore communicates with prajñā. Contemplation as non-contemplation belongs to principle and therefore communicates with Dharma body. Each assignment can be understood from the preceding meanings.

Calming and Contemplation Paired to Communicate Together with the Three Virtues

Calming and contemplation next communicate together with the three virtues. The calming of cessation and contemplation of penetrating are both named from the afflictions left behind and are therefore paired to communicate with liberation. The calming of staying and contemplation of contemplative comprehension are both named from the wisdom that can condition true principle and are therefore paired to communicate with prajñā. Calming as non-calming and contemplation as non-contemplation are both named through Dharma-nature and are therefore paired to communicate with Dharma body.

The Three Virtues Communicate Back to Calming-and-Contemplation

Now the direction is reversed: the three virtues also communicate with calming-and-contemplation. First the three virtues jointly communicate with the two graphs, then each of the three virtues communicates with the two graphs.

When they communicate jointly, liberation communicates with calming, prajñā with contemplation, and Dharma body with neither calming nor contemplation.

When they communicate individually, liberation originally possesses three liberations. Liberation through purity of skillful means communicates with the calming of cessation; liberation through perfect purity communicates with the calming of staying; and liberation through purity of nature communicates with calming as non-calming.

Prajñā likewise possesses three kinds. Prajñā as path wisdom communicates with the contemplation of penetrating; prajñā as wisdom of the varieties of the path communicates with the contemplation of contemplative comprehension; and prajñā as omniscience of all aspects communicates with contemplation as non-contemplation.

Dharma body likewise possesses three kinds. Form body communicates with one kind of calming and one kind of contemplation; Dharma-gate body communicates with one kind of calming and one kind of contemplation; and true-mark body also communicates with one kind of calming and one kind of contemplation. Their respective meanings can be understood through the preceding three sets of relations.

The Three Calmings and Three Contemplations Are All the Secret Treasury

If one believes that the three virtues are absolute, vast, and inconceivable, one should also believe that they communicate mutually with calming-and-contemplation. If one believes that the three Dharmas of nirvāṇa are complete and are called the secret treasury, one should also believe that the three calmings are complete and are called the great quiescent concentration and secret treasury; that the three contemplations are complete and are called great wisdom and secret treasury; and that the three Dharmas of neither calming nor contemplation are complete and are likewise called the secret treasury.

If one believes that the three virtues are neither arrayed vertically nor laid out horizontally, neither combined nor separate, like the three dots of the graph yi and the three eyes on a face, one should also believe that the three calmings and three contemplations are likewise neither vertical nor horizontal, neither combined nor distinct.

To accord with different causes and conditions, the scriptures often present one Dharma partially in order to disclose one aspect of the meaning. The Śūraṅgama Samādhi Sūtra partially presents the calming side, yet calming possesses all Dharmas without diminution and is therefore also called the secret treasury. The Dazhidu Lun and Lotus partially present the contemplation side, yet contemplation likewise possesses all Dharmas without diminution. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra presents all three Dharmas together, yet no Dharma is thereby increased; it is likewise called the secret treasury.

Calming-and-contemplation is the same: it can be opened out or taught in combination. Opening it out adds nothing, and combining it diminishes nothing. Each single Dharma is the Dharma realm and embraces all Dharmas; all are called the secret treasury. If this is true even when one Dharma is presented partially, how much more so when calming and contemplation are presented together in full?

Just as calming-and-contemplation can communicate with the three virtues in this way, it can likewise communicate with all different names such as detachment and knowledge and vision. It can further communicate with every Dharma gate having three names, such as the three bodhis, three buddha-natures, and Three Jewels. Every threefold Dharma can be understood in the same way.

Why Are the Three Dots Neither Vertical nor Horizontal?

Someone asks: How do names and meanings fall into the vertical and horizontal? And what is it to be neither vertical nor horizontal?

Some Hīnayāna treatise masters say that prajñā’s omniscience of all aspects is already complete, but the bonds of retribution still remain. Liberation is not yet complete, the body must still be sustained by mixed food, and it remains impermanent. Among the three Dharmas, one is superior and two inferior, like fire running across a horizontal river. This is horizontal.

Others say that first there is a body complete with its marks, next one attains the prajñā of omniscience of all aspects, and finally body and wisdom are extinguished so that liberation becomes complete. This has upper and lower, before and after, like stacking the three dots of the water radical vertically. This is vertical.

Still others say that when one enters the concentration of cessation, there is body but no manifest wisdom; when an arhat is born in the formless realm, there is wisdom but no form body; and when one enters nirvāṇa without remainder, only isolated liberation remains. The three are unrelated: arranged simultaneously, they are horizontal; stacked before and after, they are vertical; separated, they become mutually different.

Some Mahāyāna treatise masters say that Dharma body is the primary essence. Whether or not a buddha is present, it intrinsically exists and does not arise only now. Prajñā as the discerning cause and liberation as freedom from bonds will exist only in the future, spanning this and future lives, defiled and pure lands. This reading of the graphs is still vertical.

Others say that the three virtues have no before or after and are originally complete as one essence. Only because meanings are distinguished on the basis of the essence are there three differences. This still makes the essence horizontal and the meanings vertical.

Still others say that essence and meaning are entirely without difference, with only the distinction between concealment and disclosure. Saying that essence and meaning are wholly undifferentiated still cannot escape the horizontal; saying concealment and disclosure differ cannot escape the vertical. How could these explanations accord with the scripture’s meaning?

The present explanation says that all three virtues are inconceivable, so how could they suddenly become vertical? All are inconceivable, so how could they suddenly become horizontal? All are inconceivable, so how could they fixedly be called one? All are inconceivable, so how could they fixedly be called different?

Explained through the treasury of principle, Dharma body constantly abides, wisdom is complete, and severing delusion is fulfilled. All are Buddha-Dharma and none is superior or inferior; hence they are not vertical. The three virtues interpenetrate as the same single Dharma realm. Where could there be another Dharma outside the Dharma realm? Hence they are not horizontal.

Explained through the causes of practice, the three virtues can establish many things and therefore are not fixedly one; they all return to the ultimate truth and therefore are not mutually different.

Explained through the function of the graph, the one itself is three and is therefore not horizontal; the three themselves are one and are therefore not vertical. They are not fixedly three yet can be spoken of as three, and therefore are not one. They are not fixedly one yet can be spoken of as one, and therefore are not different. The three dots of the true graph yi disclose precisely this meaning.

How Does Each of the Three Virtues Possess Permanence, Bliss, Self, and Purity?

Someone asks: What is the relation between the three virtues and the four virtues permanence, bliss, self, and purity?

When the three virtues are explained generally, each possesses permanence, bliss, self, and purity. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that what the buddhas honor as teacher is the Dharma, and because the Dharma constantly abides, the buddhas constantly abide as well. The Dharma is Dharma body, while the Buddha’s wisdom and liberation are prajñā and liberation. Since Dharma body constantly abides, it can be inferred that the other two virtues likewise possess permanence, bliss, self, and purity.

The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra further says that by extinguishing form one obtains constant form; feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are likewise so. This means that the five aggregates within Dharma body all possess permanence, bliss, self, and purity, and that the virtues prajñā and liberation likewise possess them in full.

According to one distinct assignment, transforming form becomes Dharma body, and Dharma body is assigned permanence and bliss. Transforming consciousness and perception becomes prajñā, and prajñā is assigned purity. Transforming feeling and formations becomes liberation, and liberation is assigned self.

According to another assignment through the four establishments of mindfulness, transforming consciousness becomes permanence, transforming feeling becomes bliss, transforming perception and formations becomes self, and transforming form becomes purity.

Thus there are two general explanations and two distinct assignments. Understood according to the Perfect Teaching, this is the sudden meaning; understood according to the Distinct Teaching, it is the gradual meaning.

The Three Obstructions, Three Paths, and Four Inversions Can Also Be Unfolded to the Utmost

Someone asks: The three obstructions and three paths can both obstruct the three virtues. Since the three obstructions can be opened all the way through the ultimate, can the three paths and four inversions likewise be opened all the way through the ultimate?

The answer is that they can be unfolded according to the same pattern. Karma has three kinds: outflow karma, non-outflow karma, and neither-outflow-nor-non-outflow karma. The three kinds of karma bring forth three kinds of retribution: delimited retribution, expedient retribution, and true retribution. The treatise then says that the three retributions arise from three kinds of affliction: the delusion of grasping marks, delusions as numerous as dust and sand, and the delusion of ignorance.

Next, three paths are opened within each of the three kinds of retribution, and four inversions within each of the three afflictions—grasping marks, dust-and-sand, and ignorance. Explaining the Name thereby does not stop at lexical meaning but communicates the name calming-and-contemplation all the way to the three virtues and every level of sentient beings’ delusion and awakening.

體相Essence and Characteristics

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

四條路,顯出止觀之體

第三章解釋止觀的體相。前面已經知道全書大意,也已對止觀的名稱作過開闊而深遠的說明;現在還須進一步認識它幽深的體理。本論先約四個方向,約略顯出這個體:第一是教相,第二是眼智,第三是境界,第四是得失。

為什麼要有這四科?理須藉教而彰明,教法又有許多差別,所以用教相來顯;進入理的門徑不同,所以用眼與智來顯;所說的諦有權、有實,所以用境界來顯;人對此理有契會、有差失,所以用得失來顯。《法華疏》曾以四個一來顯實,本論以四科顯體,兩者大致可以相類。

先說教相。止與觀作為教法名稱,凡夫、聖者都可以使用,不能只循這個共通名稱,便以為找到了這裡所說的特別體性;所以必須由它的相狀加以簡別。

先簡凡夫與二乘

凡夫的止,有的是以善法制伏所治的惡,有的是四禪、四無量心;凡夫的觀,有的是由行善所生的觀察,有的是欣上厭下的六行。這些止觀都還沒有免除生死,以有漏為相,不是本論現在所說的止觀。所以論中引譬說,除了摩黎山以外,別處沒有超過它的栴檀;除了三乘智慧以外,其餘不是真智慧。

二乘所修的九想、十想、八背捨、九次第定,多屬事相上的禪定,就一往而言是止相;觀察有作四諦的智慧,是觀相。這樣的止觀雖能出離生死,卻是拙劣的度法,以滅除色法而入空。這個空可以名為止,也可以名為非止非不止,卻不能名為觀。為什麼?因為它以灰身滅智為歸,不能稱觀;它只是分析諸法而入空,以無漏為相,也不是本論現在要說的止觀。

次第的三種止

善巧度脫所用的止有三種:一是體真止,二是方便隨緣止,三是息二邊分別止。

第一,體真止。諸法由因緣而生,因緣本空,沒有自主的實體;心息而通達本源,所以稱為沙門。知道因緣只是暫時和合,像幻化一樣其性虛寂,因此稱為『體』。攀緣妄想一旦證得空便止息,空就是真,所以稱作體真止。

第二,方便隨緣止。三乘同依沒有言說的道,斷煩惱而入真;就所入的真而言沒有差別,只是煩惱與習氣有盡、有未盡。二乘體真後,不須再行方便止;菩薩卻要從空入假,正須運用方便。知道空不是滯著的空,所以稱方便;能分辨眾生的病與相應的藥,所以稱隨緣;心安住在俗諦而不散動,所以稱止。經中所說『動與止,心常是一』,也能證明這層意思。

第三,息二邊分別止。生死流動,涅槃又被執取為保證,這兩邊都是偏於一面的行與用,不能會入中道。現在知道俗並不是固定的俗,於是俗邊寂然;同時也不能執著一個非俗,於是空邊寂然。兩邊的分別都息,便稱息二邊止。

這三個止名,雖未直接見於經論的同一列名,卻是對照三觀、隨義而立。《釋論》說,菩薩依隨經教建立名字,這就名為法施;因此依義立名沒有過失。若日後能在經中尋得相同名稱,也只是那名稱從遠處契合了此義。細看這裡的三止,名稱彷彿與前面釋名章的三止相同,實際相狀卻不同。

相似之處是:前面的止息止像這裡的體真止,停止止像方便隨緣止,非止止像息二邊止。不同之處則是,這裡每一止都以一諦為相;前三種義共同成就後面每一種止,而後面每一止都具足前面三義。

修體真止時,通達因緣假名、空無自主,使流動的惡止息,這是止息義;心停在理上,正是通達因緣,這是停止義;這個理就是真,真就是本源,本源不落止或不止,這是非止止義。三義共同成就體真止的相。

修方便止時,照了假法而自在,散亂與無知止息,是止息義;心停在假理,如維摩詰入三昧觀察比丘根性,分別病與藥,是停止義;假理自身不動,是非止止義。三義共同成就方便隨緣止的相。

修息二邊止時,生死、涅槃兩種相都止息,是止息義;入理的般若稱為住,心緣中道,是停止義;實相之理不是止,也不是不止,是非止止義。三義共同成就息二邊止的相。因此,這裡的三止與前章永遠有別,也還不是本論最終所要採用的圓頓止觀。

次第的三種觀

接著說觀相。觀有三種:從假入空,名為二諦觀;從空入假,名為平等觀;前兩觀作為方便道,得入中道,雙照真、俗二諦,念念寂滅,自然流入一切智海,名為中道第一義諦觀。這三個觀名出於《瓔珞經》。

為什麼第一觀稱二諦觀?觀察假,是進入空的能詮;空要由這個能詮而契會。把能觀、所觀合起來說,便稱二諦觀。又在會空之時,不只見空,也仍認識假;好像雲被除去,遮蔽一開,上面的天空與下面的大地同時明顯。真與假都顯,所以可稱二諦觀。既然是由假而會真,怎會不能稱為二諦觀?

再從破與用說,俗是所破,真是所用。若只從所破命名,應稱俗諦觀;若只從所用命名,應稱真諦觀。現在把破、用合說,所以稱二諦觀。二諦觀又可分三種:約教是隨情二諦觀,約行是隨情智二諦觀,約證是隨智二諦觀。初觀之功雖未契真,也可以隨教、隨行而論二諦觀。

有人問:初觀因破、用合說而受二諦之名,第二觀也有破、有用,豈不也應稱二諦觀?回答是:前一觀已受二諦之名,後一觀雖同有破、用,卻從其中較殊勝的意義而稱平等觀。

又問:第三觀也有破、有用,為何不再從殊勝義另立名稱?回答是:前兩觀各有滯礙,所以還須再破、再用;第三觀已無滯礙,只從所用的中道受名,不能一概而論。

又問:前兩觀同樣觀二諦,是否也同樣進入二諦?回答是:初觀為破假病而觀假,為用真而觀真,所以兩者都觀;但它用真而不用假,因此不是兩者都入。

又問:真與中都能稱諦;界內、界外的俗既然不是理,為何也能稱諦?回答是:《地持》說有兩種法性,一是事法性,因為事相有差別;二是實法性,因為其性真實。這正是二諦的異名。事、實都能稱法性,俗、真當然也都能稱諦。

又問:若是如此,兩者也都能稱涅槃嗎?回答是:經中說窮人得到寶物,又說獼猴得到酒;非想定也可稱世俗涅槃,意思正在此。

又問:若是如此,兩者都可稱無漏嗎?回答是:論中既說世間正見,也說出世間正見。

又問:若是如此,兩者都可稱無生嗎?回答是:經中所說不同相彼此沒有,也正有這個意思。

又問:從假入空,是否一定要先破假,然後才入空?回答是:通途應有四句,分別是不破而入、破而入、破而不入、不破而不入;再展開乃至三十六句,留待後文說明。

第二,從空入假稱平等觀。若已入空,尚且沒有一個空可以執取,又有什麼假可入?應知這一觀是為化度眾生,知道所證的真不是可守住的真,所以方便從空而出,進入假法。它能分別病與藥而沒有錯謬,因此稱入假。所謂平等,是相對前觀而說。前觀破假病,不用假法,只用真法;破一邊而不破另一邊,尚未平等。後觀破空病,又重新運用假法,前後兩觀的破與用均等,從不同時位互相比較,便稱平等。

本論用開眼作譬。盲人初得眼開,能見虛空,也能見形色;雖然見色,卻不能分別各種花草樹木的根、莖、枝、葉,也不知何者是藥、何者有毒。從假入空而隨智見時,也同樣見二諦,卻不能運用假法。眼開以後若能見空、見色,也能辨認種類,洞察因緣,無論麁細、藥物、食物,都能識別、都能使用,因而利益他人。這正譬喻從空入假:它同樣見真、見俗,卻以運用假法化度眾生為主,所以稱入假,也因此相對前觀而稱平等。

第三,中道第一義觀。前一觀空去假,是空除生死;後一觀又空去空,是空除涅槃。雙遮兩邊,名為二空觀;以此作方便道,便能會入中道,所以說念念寂滅,流入一切智海。另一方面,初觀用空,後觀用假,是雙存兩種方便;入中道時便能雙照二諦。經中說,心若在定,能知世間生滅法相。前兩觀是兩種方便,其用意就在進入中道後雙照二諦。

有人問:《大經》說定多、慧多都不能見佛性,這是什麼意思?回答是:在次第三觀中,二乘與通教菩薩具有初觀的一分,屬定多慧少,不能見佛性;別教菩薩具有第二觀的一分,屬慧多定少,也不能見佛性。前兩觀作方便,得入第三觀,才見佛性。

又問:經中說十住菩薩以慧眼之故,見得不明了,並不是全然不見。初觀是慧眼位,第二觀是法眼位,為何說這兩眼全都不見?回答是:次第位中的眼偏於定或偏於慧,正是佛所呵責的偏失,不能依這個名稱便說已見。經中說慧眼能見,名稱雖同,實指圓教十住位。三觀現前,入三諦理,才名為住;稱此住位之見為慧眼。故《法華》願求如世尊第一清淨的慧眼。這樣的慧眼已分見佛性而尚未明了,像夜裡見色,也像仰觀空中鵝雁;不是二乘偏空慧眼能有的名稱。

《法華》又以高原鑿井為譬:先只見乾土,繼續用功而見濕土,再漸漸見泥,最後得到水。本論以乾土譬初觀,以濕土譬第二觀,以泥譬第三觀,以水譬圓頓觀;若用來譬教,三藏教不詮中道,像乾土;通教像濕土;別教像泥;圓教詮中道,像水。三藏、通教所不詮,前兩行所不到,偏空慧眼怎能見性?若說它已見,沒有這個道理。

這裡的三觀與釋名章前三觀,名稱粗看相似,義相卻不同。相似之處是:前面的貫穿觀能觀破虛妄,像從假入空;前面的觀達觀能達理使理和、達事使事和,像入假平等觀;前面的不觀觀,像中道觀。

不同之處是,前面三義共同成一諦相,現在三觀各成一諦相;前面三觀又共同成就後面每一觀,後面每一觀都具足前面三義。從假入空時,能破四住煩惱的磐石,便有貫穿義;所入之空就是理,智慧能顯理,便有觀達義;空理自身不是觀也不是不觀,便有不觀觀義。三義共同成就入空觀。

從空入假也具三義:認識假名諸法、破除無知障,是貫穿義;照見假名之理、分別而不錯謬,是觀達義;假理恆常如此,是不觀觀義。三義共同成就假觀。

中道觀也具三義:空去兩邊,是貫穿義;正入中道,是觀達義;中道法性自身,是不觀觀義。三義共同成就中道觀。

以上依大乘說三止三觀之相,義隨相分,條理分明而各有差別。若論三觀,便有權實、淺深;若論三智,便有優劣、前後;若論三種人,便有大小諸位。這仍是次第分張,不是本論最終所用。

圓頓:一中具三,三不離一

圓頓止觀的相是:以止緣諦,便是一諦而三諦;以諦繫止,便是一止而三止。好像一念心中有三種相,雖是一念心,卻不妨有三相。止與諦也是如此:所止之法雖一而三,能止之心雖三而一。

以觀觀境,便是一境而三境;由境發觀,便是一觀而三觀。好像摩醯首羅一面有三眼,雖有三眼,仍只是一面。觀與境也是如此:觀三就是一,由一境發起便成三觀,不可思議。它不固定為權或實,不分優劣,不立前後,不落並列或隔別,也不判大小。

所以《中論》說因緣所生法即空、即假、即中。《金剛般若》又說,人有眼,日光明照,才能看見種種形色。若眼能獨自看見,就不須日光;若沒有形色,即使有日、有眼,也無所見。眼、日、色三法不同時隔開,也不彼此分離。本論以眼譬止,以日譬觀,以色譬境;三法沒有先後,同時而可說三,在三中又可說一。明白這層意思,便能理解圓頓教的止觀相。

不只三一互具,前面一切名義都在一心中。體達無明顛倒當體就是實相之真,名體真止;實相遍一切處,隨緣歷境而心安不動,名方便隨緣止;生死、涅槃以及靜、散兩邊都息,名息二邊止。體達一切假法全是空,空就是實相,名入空觀;通達此空時,觀與中道相冥,又能如實知見世間生滅法相,名入假觀;這個空慧本身就是中道,沒有兩樣差別,名中道觀。

體真之時,五住煩惱如磐石砂礫,在一念中止息,是止息義;心緣中道,入實相慧,是停止義;實相之性就是非止非不止義。同一念又能穿破五住,通達實相;實相不是觀,也不是不觀。這些義都在一念心中,不動真際而有種種差別。經中說,善能分別諸法相,而在第一義上不動;名字雖多,只是同一般若被佛說成種種名。眾名都圓,諸義也都圓。相待與絕待一同顯出這個體不可思議;不可思議,所以沒有障礙;沒有障礙,所以具足而沒有減少。這便是以圓頓教相顯止觀體。

眼與智:由因果顯體

第二科說眼智。這個體本來不是知、不是見,不是因、不是果;說明它已很困難,更何況要指示給別人。它雖不可由固定知見取得,卻可寄眼智而使人知見;雖不是固定因果,也可寄因果來顯。止觀是因,智與眼是果。因是顯體的遠由,果是顯體的近由。體幽深微妙,不可分別,所以借眼智使它可以理解。

先說次第眼智:三止三觀是因,所得三眼三智是果。由體真止使妄惑不生,從止發定,定生無漏,慧眼開而見第一義,真諦三昧成就;因此止能成眼,眼能見體,所得是真體。由方便隨緣止,冥真而出假,心安俗諦;因此得陀羅尼,能分別病藥,法眼開明,破除障礙而通達無知,常在三昧中,不以二相見諸佛土,俗諦三昧成就;止發眼,眼得體,所得是俗體。由息二邊止,使生死、涅槃與空、有兩邊雙寂,從此發中道定,佛眼開明,遍照無遺,中道三昧成就;止得眼,眼得體,所得是中道體。

三觀也各成三智。從假入空,空慧相應,破見思惑,成一切智,所得是真體;從空入假,分別病藥與種種法門,破無知,成道種智,所得是俗體;雙遮兩邊,作為入中方便,破無明,成一切種智,所得是中道體。因此三止三觀共同成就三眼三智,各得三體;以眼智顯體,意思就在這裡。

有人問:眼是見,智是知,知與見不同嗎?回答須用四句分別:知而不見、見而不知、又知又見、不知不見。凡夫沒有證入,所以不見;沒有聽聞,所以不知。二乘已證,所以能見;也曾聽聞,所以能知。辟支佛由自證而見,沒有從他聽聞,所以不知。方便道中的人由聽聞而知,尚未證入,所以不見。

再說信行人,因聽聞而有慧,由慧發無漏,得一切智;此智由聞而來,所以稱智知。法行人由思惟得定,從定發無漏,成慧眼;此眼由禪而來,所以稱眼見。知與見同證真諦,只因各自的來源不同,仍隨原來的因而受知見之名。這是就慧眼與一切智作分別,其餘兩眼、兩智也可照此理解。若是一心眼智,便不作這種分別。

不次第:一眼五用,三智一心

不次第止觀眼智,如前所說,止就是觀,觀就是止,沒有兩樣差別。顯體的近由也是如此:眼就是智,智就是眼。從眼的作用說見,從智的作用說知;知就是見,見就是知。佛眼具五眼之用,佛智具三智;王三昧收攝一切三昧,首楞嚴定收攝一切定。《大品》說,想得道慧、道種慧、一切智、一切種智,應學般若。

有人問:《釋論》既說三智在一心中,為何又分別說想得道慧等,應學般若?回答是:三智確實在一心中;但向人解說時,為使容易理解,才作次第的說法。

《金剛般若》逐一問如來有沒有肉眼,乃至有沒有佛眼。雖列五眼,實際並未分張,只約一眼具有五種作用,照見五種境。佛眼能照麁色,像人所見又超過人見,便名肉眼;能照細色,像天所見又超過天見,便名天眼;通達麁細色空,像二乘所見,便名慧眼;通達假名而不錯謬,像菩薩所見,便名法眼;在一切法中都見實相,便名佛眼。佛眼圓照而無遺,所以經說五眼具足成菩提,永遠為三界父母。只總稱佛眼,好像眾流入海後失去原來河名,並不表示沒有其餘四種作用。

佛智照空,像二乘所見,名一切智;佛智照假,像菩薩所見,名道種智;佛智照空、假、中而都見實相,名一切種智。因此說三智在一心中得。一心三止所成的三眼,見不可思議三諦;此見由止而得,所以受眼名。一心三觀所成的三智,知不可思議三境;此知由觀而得,所以受智名。

境與諦,只像同一物從左右得到不同名稱;見與知,只是眼與智的名稱不同,不應分作兩件事。現在借境顯智,使三觀容易明白;借諦說眼,使三止容易理解。雖分作三種說法,實際只是不可思議一法;用這個一法眼智,便得圓頓止觀體。這套解釋本於觀心,不是先讀經再把經句排成次序。引經只是免除人的疑嫌,增長信心,顯示所說幸與契經相合。

為何還要說境界

第三科說境界。若已懂眼智能顯體之意,本可不再等候所顯諦境的說明;但為尚未理解的人,仍須另開一科。信行人多依聽聞,藉分別而會入圓妙;法行人重深觀,緣此思惟而看見正境。這一科分二:先說為何說境,次說諸境如何離合。

經說為眾生開佛知見。若沒有中道之境,智便無所知,眼便無所見,因此必有佛眼所見的境。經又問世間誰有真天眼,能不以二相見諸佛土;若沒有俗境,天眼便不應見佛土。經又說天眼開、慧眼見真,所以應有慧眼所見之境。

三諦之理不可思議,沒有固定自性,實不可說;若為因緣而說,不出三意:第一是隨情說,也就是隨他意語;第二是隨情智說,也就是隨自他意語;第三是隨智說,也就是隨自意語。

隨情、隨情智、隨智

什麼是隨情說三諦?好像盲人不識乳色,問別人乳是什麼顏色;別人回答,白得像貝、米末、雪、鶴。盲人聽了,仍不明白乳的真色,反而各依一譬作解,執著貝或米末等譬,生起四種爭論。

凡情被愚癡蒙蔽也是如此。他們不識三諦,大悲為他們方便分別:或從有門說三諦,像盲人聽見貝;或從空門說三諦,像聽見米末;或從空有門說三諦,像聽見雪;或從非空非有門說三諦,像聽見鶴。雖聽到這些說法,還沒有親證諦理,也不能見常樂我淨的真實相;卻各執空、有,互判是非。

平常解二諦的二十三家,家家不同,各有異見,又都引用經論,使人不知誰是。若說全都正確,理便成無量;若說全都錯誤,各家又確有經論依據。於是各執自己、非斥他人,雖飲甘露,反而傷命早夭。經中還說文殊、彌勒未悟時共諍二諦,兩人都墮地獄。今世凡情若偏執一段文,堅硬固著,自以為高明,恐怕反違佛旨。這些人都還不識隨情三諦。

若識隨情之意,聽見種種說,便知道如來是俯順眾生根情而說;根情既多,說法便不只一種。這就是隨他意而說三諦。

隨情智說三諦,是從情一面說二,從智一面說一。若只看一邊,便不能在同一所論中得三。凡情所見全屬方便,雖一即三,卻束成二諦;聖智所證都是真實,雖一即三,卻束成一個中道第一義諦。把情與智相對,便稱三諦。

例如相似位的人到六根清淨時,仍未發真見中道;他雖觀三諦,約位而言只破四住惑與塵沙惑,證得方便道,所以把所見束成二諦。若入初住,破無明、見佛性、雙照二諦,才稱為智;此智也具三諦,卻束成中道第一義諦。情智合論,就是隨自他意語。

隨智說三諦,是從初住以上說。不但中道絕於凡情的視聽,真、俗同樣如此。三諦幽微,只由智慧照見,不可展示,不可思量,聽者容易驚怪。它非內非外、非難非易、非相非非相,也不是世間法,沒有固定相貌;百種否定都被遣除,四句全亡,只有佛與佛才能究竟。言語道路斷,心念行處滅,不能由凡情想像成一或三。它尚非二乘所能測度,何況凡夫?好像乳的真色須眼開才見,徒然多說,盲人終究不能識。這就是隨智說三諦,也就是隨自意語。

本論再以經中三種二諦說來顯成三諦。若說凡夫也能體達因緣而生觀解,是隨凡情說俗;若說體達因緣即空,是隨凡情說真,這是隨情二諦。若說凡夫心所見名俗諦,聖人心所見名真諦,這是隨情智二諦。若說凡夫行於世間卻不知世間相,表示凡夫連俗尚不知,更不知真,二諦都非凡情所識,這是隨智二諦。二諦既有三番說法,三諦也可照此理解。

若有人懷疑,認為佛常依二諦說法,所以才有三番二諦;本論便用中道作類比。佛常好中道,降胎、出生、出家、成道、入滅五事都在中夜;一色一香無非中道。既然中道也為緣而說,怎會不能有三種赴緣的說法?

三種說法,各具四悉檀

三種說諦,每一種又各具四悉檀。先說隨情中的四意。

第一,世界悉檀。諦理不可說;一旦說,必須寄於言語,言語必須契合眾生情意,契情便使人欣悅。有人聞真諦歡喜,有人聞俗諦歡喜,有人聞中道歡喜,這就是隨情說中運用世界悉檀。

第二,為人悉檀。眾生適宜不同:有人聞無,戒慧增長;有人聞有,戒慧增長;有人聞中,戒慧增長。依各人所宜使善增長,就是隨情說中的為人悉檀。

第三,對治悉檀。修行人所須破除的惡不同:有人聞有法,能破睡眠、覺觀等;有人聞無法,能破睡眠、散亂等;有人聞中道,也能破睡眠、散亂等。依病施治,就是隨情說中的對治悉檀。

第四,第一義悉檀。眾生悟入不同:有人聞無而開解,有人聞有而超悟,有人聞中而透徹。觀心也是如此:有人說有觀,心境像雲影般顯;有人作無觀,身心泯然;有人作中觀,心智明白。種種情況各不相同,有時應在一而不在二,有時應在二而不在一。所以佛有時說生法,眾生卻於無生法得度;有時說無生法,眾生卻於生法得度。這就是第一義悉檀。

《法華》說佛知眾生有種種欲、種種行、種種性、種種憶想,正可配這四意:種種欲配隨世界,種種性配生善,種種行配對治,種種憶想配第一義。

為什麼把性配生善,把行配對治破惡?若通說,善性有隱有顯,惡行也有隱有顯;現在為取義便利,說善常潛伏,惡常顯露。佛未出世時,三乘善根潛伏而不現,所以稱善性幽隱;一聽三諦,善根發生,因此種種性屬生善,配為人悉檀。佛未出世時,眾生惡行彰露,邪、非、偏、倒的過失現前;佛為破這些惡而說三諦,因此種種行屬破惡,配對治悉檀。

種種憶想配第一義,因為想屬慧心所;想若偏邪,便成心倒、見倒等,若遇善知識把這個想慧導正,便成三種不顛倒。佛為導正其慧而說三諦,所以屬第一義。

隨情說三諦既具四意,隨情智說與隨智說也各具四意。三種說法乘四悉檀,共成十二種說三諦的機用,豈能以凡情限制聖說,認定只有一種,因執諍而自毀?知道聖說無涯,就不再執此非彼,生增上慢,高舉稜角。像有智慧的盲人,不應爭論乳色,而應勤修方便,心有慚愧。

由三止證三眼、見三法,由三觀獲三智、知三諦;親見中道分明,又能雙照二諦明了,好像雲散障除,上面顯現,下面也明亮起來;那時才可以審定是非,作決定的師子吼。

此處記者另作私釋:隨情是全與,隨情智是半與半奪,隨智是全奪。所謂全與,是聖者對凡夫說:你現在心中所想就是俗,能體達俗法虛假就是真,俗真兩面都給凡夫。所謂半與半奪,是說凡夫百千推求分畫所知都屬俗,只有聖者所知才是真,只給俗而奪真。所謂全奪,是說凡夫對二諦全不認識,只有上聖能知,真俗兩面都不許凡情自認。記者以為這樣解釋容易明白,所以把它記下。

諦如何離合

第二部分說境與智的離合,先說境,後說智。眾經說諦,有時說四、有時說三、有時說二、有時說一,開離與會合不同,本論現在加以通說。

三藏教是方便教,只明二諦。菩薩在初心時,心緣真諦,制伏四住惑,使煩惱脂消;三阿僧祇修六度,使功德身肥;百劫種相好,得五神通與法眼,照俗諦,分別根性,調熟眾生而作佛事。到最後心坐道場,以三十四心斷盡見思惑。三十四心,是八忍、八智、九無礙、九解脫合計。

經說一念有六百生滅,成論師又說一念有六十剎那;仍只在一念中,從假入空,得慧眼,照真諦而成佛。菩薩先已照俗,後又照真,二諦都明,所以不同弟子。菩薩因位只照俗、不照真,二乘只照真、不照俗,佛能前後兼照;本論又在二諦上增加中道第一義諦。

三藏二諦已是方便,再在二諦上增加中道,是方便之上又加方便;照此諦,另加佛眼;知此諦,另加一切種智。分開來只有二諦,合說則成三諦,這是三藏教中二諦、三諦離合之相。

通教中,三乘同依無言說道斷煩惱。論諦離合,俗諦相同,真諦卻有差別。《大論》說空有兩種:但空與不但空;《大經》說二乘只見空、不見不空,智者不只見空,也見不空,不空就是大涅槃。二乘但空之智像螢火,菩薩智慧像日光。空既不同,智也有別,本應有兩種真諦,現在卻可合為一真諦。

二乘體達假而入真,只入但空,不能從但空再入假,沒有化他之用。菩薩也體假入但真,卻能從但空入假,化度眾生、清淨佛土。上根菩薩先入但空,後入不但空,破無明、見佛性,與前一真永遠有別,怎能只當同一真諦?

昔日莊嚴家說佛果超出二諦之外,得到這裡的一面意思,卻沒有把義理建立完整,因為沒有說明佛智另照什麼境、另斷什麼惑。若得本論今意,出外之義便能成立。開善家說佛果不出二諦之外,因此不能使佛智有別於二乘,義也不完整;若得今意,不出之義也能成立。古來稱這個問題為風流二諦,意思就在此。

但空、不但空合說時,只是一真諦;分開則成兩真諦,與三藏不同。三藏所加第三諦只有中道之名,沒有別體,眼沒有別見,智沒有別知;通教這裡的第三諦既名真諦,也名中道第一義諦,有別體、別見、別知。這是通教二諦、三諦離合之相。

別教所明二諦,又要與前面不同。三藏、通教的真俗二諦,合成別教的俗諦。俗表示世界彼此隔別:有是俗,無也收入俗;凡夫攝在有的俗諦,二乘攝在無的真諦。因為有、無相異,兩者合起來都稱別教之俗。《勝鬘》稱二乘為空亂意眾生,《大經》說佛與彌勒共同談世諦,五百聲聞卻以為在說真諦。

若只論別教二諦,俗諦不再分開;若作三諦,便把有開為俗,把無開為真,再以不但空為第一義諦。這是別教離合之相。

此處原卷由《摩訶止觀》卷第三上轉入卷第三下,卷下仍署隋天台智者大師說、門人灌頂記;這是卷帙交界,下面仍接續同一離合論述。

圓教只明一實諦。《大經》說實是一諦,方便說三;本論也照此說,實是一諦,為方便而說三。《法華》說再用不同方便幫助顯示第一義。這就是圓教二諦、三諦、一諦離合之相。

接著說四諦離合。前三諦、二諦、一諦是從淺深作豎說,四諦則從苦集滅道作橫說。四種四諦是生滅、無生滅、無量、無作。生滅四諦是橫開三藏二諦,無生四諦是橫開通教二諦,無量四諦是橫開別教二諦,無作四諦是橫開圓教一實諦。

本論再以《中觀論》四句會合四種四諦:因緣所生法配生滅四諦;我說即是空配無生四諦;亦為是假名配無量四諦;亦名中道義配無作四諦。

智如何離合,又如何與諦合說

再說智的離合。諸經有時說一智、二智、三智、四智,乃至十一智。三智能直接用來觀三諦;若智數增加或減少,又要怎樣配觀?

說一智時,經說一切如來同一法身、一心一智慧,力與無畏也是如此。唯一佛智就是一切種智,其相是一相寂滅,又能知種種行類與相貌。若說一相寂滅,是觀中道;若說種種行類相貌都知,就是雙照真俗二諦。一智因此仍能觀三諦。

說二智時,是權智與實智。權智包括一切智、道種智,觀有、無二諦;實智是一切種智,觀中道諦。說三智配三諦,關係明白,不再詳說。

說四智時,如《大品》所列道慧、道種慧、一切智、一切種智。《釋論》對此有多種解釋。第一種說,因位只有理體,名道慧、道種慧;果位事理都圓滿,名一切智、一切種智。第二種說,因位已分權實,道慧是入空的實慧,道種慧是入假的權慧。第三種說,果位分權實,所以稱一切智、一切種智;直緣中道名一切智,雙照二諦名一切種智。第四種說,因位有總別,果位也有總別。第五種說,道慧、道種慧只是單說權實,一切智、一切種智是複說權實。四智有這些不同解釋,仍只是照三諦。

若經中說五諦、六諦、七諦、八諦、九諦乃至無量諦,也應把握這個意思,使其攝入三諦。十一智中,世智與他心智兩種照俗諦;其餘八智觀真諦;如實智觀中道。智的名稱與數目雖有離合,三諦不因此移動。

再說智、諦一起開展,智與諦數目相應而彼此攝入:三諦有三智,二諦有二智,容易明白。智、諦也可一起不開,只據一諦一智,不增不減。智的名稱雖有開合,終究是能顯實體的實智。

把諦與智合起來辨,三藏教的真諦發一眼一智,俗諦發一眼一智,真俗兩諦合起來又發一眼一智。慧眼、一切智緣真諦;法眼、道種智緣俗諦;佛眼、一切種智共同緣真俗二諦。但三藏佛不能在同一時雙照,只能前後合照。

通教中,真諦發二眼二智,俗諦發一眼一智;一切智、一切種智共同緣真諦,道種智緣俗諦。若作別教接通教,俗諦發一眼一智,真諦發一眼一智,再從真諦開出中道而發一眼一智;智緣諦的關係也相同。

別教三諦各自發一眼一智,智也各緣一諦。若別教作二諦說,俗中的空發一眼一智,俗中的有發一眼一智,真諦發一眼一智;智緣諦也如此。圓教則由一實諦發三眼三智,三智都緣一實諦。

有人問:什麼叫以別教接通教?回答是:通教行人先以空、假二觀破盡真、俗上的惑,然後才聽聞中道;聽後仍須修觀破無明,才能以八相示現成佛。這個佛果仍以前面的空、假二觀為因,所以稱以別接通。

不用這個佛果去接三阿僧祇修行、百劫種相的因,所以不接三藏;不用此果接十地之因,所以不接別教;也不用此果接十住斷無明,所以不接圓教。只有以別接通,意思正是如此。

得與失:執取一生,苦海相續

第四科說得失。失就是可思議,得就是不可思議。

第一種見解說,智由心自己生起,自然照境,好像火炬照物;無論已照、未照,物本來就有,無論觀或不觀,境也天然存在,諦與智彼此不相依。這是自性境智。

第二種見解說,智不能自己成智,須由境才有智;境也不能自己成境,須由智才有境,像長短相待而立。這是彼此相由而有的他性境智。

第三種見解說,境不是自己成境,也不只是由智成境,而是境與智因緣和合才成境;智也照此而說。這是共合得名的共性境智。

第四種見解說,以上三種都不是,境智只是自然如此。這是無因境智。

四種解釋都有過失。因為一有四種取著,就有依倚;有依倚,就判自己為是、他者為非;是非生愛與恚;愛恚生一切煩惱;煩惱生,戲論爭競便生;爭競生,身口意業便起;業生,便輪迴苦海,沒有解脫之期。因此四取正是生死根本,龍樹才加以破除。

諸法不從自己生,哪裡能有自生的境智?不從他者生,哪裡能有相由而生的境智?不從共生,哪裡能有被執為共合的因緣境智?不從無因生,哪裡能有自然境智?若執四見,愚惑紛亂,怎能稱為智?現在以不自生、不他生、不共生、不無因生破四性。性執破,依倚也無,乃至業與苦都無;清淨心恆常專一,便能見般若。

由此,自性境智所生的苦集不生,是生生不可說,所以舍利弗默然;乃至無因境智所生的苦集不生,是不生不生不可說,所以維摩詰閉口。言語道路斷,心念行處滅。

雖不可說,卻因四悉檀的因緣仍可說。可以說自生境智,可以說他生、共生乃至無因境智。雖有四種說法,性執早已破除;如前所說,只有假名。名字沒有自性,無性之字不住,也不是不住,這才不可思議。因此《金光明》說不可思議智境、不可思議智照,意思正在此。

破四性境智,名為實慧;依四悉檀赴眾生之緣而說四種境智,名為權慧。以自行、化他衡量,凡夫兩失,二乘一得一失,菩薩兩得。

凡夫執四性,自行是失;又沒有四悉檀方便,化他也是失。二乘破四性、入第一義,自行是得;不能度眾生,化他是失。菩薩既破性,又能赴緣,所以自行、化他兩得。

再從可思議與不可思議說,凡夫兩失,是可思議的失;二乘一得一失,所得與所失仍都在可思議中;菩薩兩得,兩者都不可思議。這是約通教辨得失。

若用別教回望通教,通教所稱兩得都屬可思議,別教兩得才不可思議。若用圓教回望別教,別教教道中的自行、化他兩得仍屬可思議。為什麼?別教教門仍是方便:有時說無明生一切法,有時說法性生一切法;有時說緣修顯出真修,有時說真修自己顯現。若執著這些說法,仍成自、他等性過,落在可思議中;至證道,才不可思議。

圓教則教、證都不可思議。究竟之理本無言說,卻為因緣而有四種說;它們只有假名,假名之名當體無生,所以教與證都不可思議。心無思、無念,便沒有依倚、戲論與結業;沒有業,便沒有生死,這是自行之得。自己得實體,又能以不可說而方便說法,化導眾生,使眾生出生死、得實體,便是自己與他人共同得體。

Four Roads Disclose the Essence of Calming-and-Contemplation

The third chapter explains the essence and characteristics of calming-and-contemplation. The work’s Great Purport is already known, and the name calming-and-contemplation has been explained broadly and deeply. Now its profound essential principle must be recognized more fully. The treatise first discloses this essence in summary through four directions: teaching characteristics, eye and wisdom, objects, and gain and loss.

Why are these four divisions needed? Principle must be made clear through teaching, and teachings have many differences, so it is disclosed through teaching characteristics. Entrances into principle differ, so it is disclosed through eye and wisdom. The truths taught can be provisional or real, so it is disclosed through objects. People may accord with or depart from this principle, so it is disclosed through gain and loss. The Commentary on the Lotus uses four unities to disclose the real, while this treatise uses four divisions to disclose the essence; the two may be broadly compared.

First are teaching characteristics. Ordinary beings and sages alike may use calming and contemplation as names for teachings. One cannot follow this common name alone and believe that the distinct essence taught here has been found. Its characteristics must therefore be used to distinguish it.

First Distinguishing Ordinary Beings and the Two Vehicles

The calming of ordinary beings includes using wholesome dharmas to subdue the evils treated, as well as the four dhyānas and four immeasurable minds. Their contemplation includes observation born from wholesome conduct and the six practices of delighting in higher states and rejecting lower ones. These kinds of calming-and-contemplation have not escaped birth and death and bear the characteristic of outflow; they are not the calming-and-contemplation taught here. The treatise therefore cites the simile that apart from Mount Mali, nowhere produces superior sandalwood, and apart from the wisdom of the Three Vehicles, the rest is not true wisdom.

The nine perceptions, ten perceptions, eight liberations, and nine successive concentrations cultivated by the Two Vehicles mostly belong to phenomenal meditative concentration and, in a general statement, have the characteristic of calming. Wisdom that contemplates the active Four Truths has the characteristic of contemplation. Although this calming-and-contemplation can leave birth and death, it is a clumsy method of crossing that extinguishes form and enters emptiness. This emptiness may be called calming and may be called neither calming nor non-calming, but cannot be called contemplation. Why? Because it returns to reducing body to ashes and extinguishing wisdom, it cannot be called contemplation. It merely analyzes dharmas to enter emptiness, bears the characteristic of non-outflow, and is likewise not the calming-and-contemplation taught here.

The Three Successive Calmings

There are three calmings used for skillful crossing: calming that embodies truth, expedient calming that follows conditions, and calming that ceases discrimination of the two extremes.

First is calming that embodies truth. Dharmas arise from causes and conditions, while causes and conditions are originally empty and lack any autonomous entity. Mind ceases and penetrates the source; hence one is called a śramaṇa. Knowing that causes and conditions are only temporary combinations, empty and quiescent in nature like illusions and transformations, is called “embodying.” When climbing delusive thought realizes emptiness, it ceases. Emptiness is true, and this is therefore called calming that embodies truth.

Second is expedient calming that follows conditions. The Three Vehicles together rely upon the path beyond speech, sever afflictions, and enter the true. In terms of the true entered, there is no difference; only afflictions and habituations may be exhausted or unexhausted. After embodying the true, the Two Vehicles need not practice expedient calming further. Bodhisattvas, however, must enter the provisional from emptiness and therefore need to employ skillful means. Knowing that emptiness is not an emptiness in which one becomes stuck is called expedient. Being able to distinguish sentient beings’ illnesses and corresponding medicines is called following conditions. Mind abiding in conventional truth without scattering or movement is called calming. The scriptural statement “in movement and stillness, mind is constantly one” can also verify this meaning.

Third is calming that ceases discrimination of the two extremes. Birth and death move and flow, while nirvāṇa is grasped as a guarantee. Both extremes are one-sided practices and functions that cannot enter the Middle Way. Now one knows that the conventional is not a fixed conventional, and the conventional extreme is therefore quiescent. At the same time, one cannot grasp a non-conventional, and the empty extreme is therefore quiescent. When discrimination of both extremes ceases, this is called calming that ceases the two extremes.

Although these three names for calming do not directly occur as one list in the scriptures and treatises, they are established according to meaning in correspondence with the three contemplations. The Explanatory Treatise says that a bodhisattva follows scriptural teaching and establishes names, and this is called the gift of Dharma. There is therefore no fault in establishing names according to meaning. If the same names are later found in a scripture, this means only that those names accorded with this meaning from afar. Closely examined, the three calmings here seem to have the same names as those in the preceding Explaining the Name, but their characteristics actually differ.

The resemblance is this: the preceding calming of cessation resembles the present calming that embodies truth; the calming of staying resembles expedient calming that follows conditions; and calming as non-calming resembles calming that ceases the two extremes. The difference is that each present calming takes one truth as its characteristic. The preceding three meanings together accomplish each later calming, and every later calming fully possesses the preceding three meanings.

When cultivating calming that embodies truth, penetrating provisional names arising from conditions as empty and without autonomy ceases the moving evil; this is the meaning of cessation. Mind staying in principle is precisely penetrating causes and conditions; this is the meaning of staying. This principle is the true, the true is the source, and the source falls into neither calming nor non-calming; this is the meaning of calming as non-calming. The three meanings together accomplish the characteristic of calming that embodies truth.

When cultivating expedient calming, illuminating provisional dharmas with mastery ceases scattering and non-knowing; this is the meaning of cessation. Mind stays in provisional principle, just as Vimalakīrti entered samādhi, contemplated the faculties and nature of the monks, and distinguished illness from medicine; this is the meaning of staying. Provisional principle itself does not move; this is the meaning of calming as non-calming. The three meanings together accomplish the characteristic of expedient calming that follows conditions.

When cultivating calming that ceases the two extremes, both the marks of birth and death and nirvāṇa cease; this is the meaning of cessation. Prajñā that enters principle is called abiding, and mind conditions the Middle Way; this is the meaning of staying. The principle of true mark is neither calming nor non-calming; this is the meaning of calming as non-calming. The three meanings together accomplish the characteristic of calming that ceases the two extremes. Thus the three calmings here forever differ from those in the preceding chapter and are still not the perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation ultimately adopted by this treatise.

The Three Successive Contemplations

Next are the characteristics of contemplation. There are three contemplations: entering emptiness from the provisional is called the contemplation of the two truths; entering the provisional from emptiness is called the contemplation of equality; and the preceding two contemplations serve as an expedient path that permits entry into the Middle Way, illuminates the ultimate and conventional truths together, becomes quiescently extinguished thought by thought, and naturally flows into the ocean of omniscience—this is called contemplation of the Middle and ultimate truth. The names of these three contemplations come from the Yingluo Jing.

Why is the first called contemplation of the two truths? Contemplating the provisional is that which expresses entry into emptiness, while emptiness is realized through what expresses it. Because contemplator and object contemplated are spoken of together, it is called contemplation of the two truths. Further, when emptiness is realized, one not only sees emptiness but still recognizes the provisional. It resembles clouds being removed: when the obstruction opens, the sky above and earth below become clear together. The true and provisional both appear, so it can be called contemplation of the two truths. Since it meets the true through the provisional, how could it not be called contemplation of the two truths?

Explained further through breaking and use, the conventional is what is broken and the true is what is used. Named only from what is broken, it should be called contemplation of conventional truth. Named only from what is used, it should be called contemplation of ultimate truth. Because breaking and use are spoken of together, it is called contemplation of the two truths. This contemplation can again be divided into three: according to teaching it is contemplation of the two truths following sentient understanding; according to practice it is contemplation of the two truths following sentient understanding and wisdom; and according to realization it is contemplation of the two truths following wisdom. Although the work of the initial contemplation has not yet accorded with the true, it can still be discussed as contemplation of the two truths according to teaching and practice.

Someone asks: The first contemplation receives the name two truths because breaking and use are spoken of together. The second contemplation likewise has breaking and use; should it not also be called contemplation of the two truths? The answer is that the preceding contemplation has already received the name two truths. Although the later contemplation likewise has breaking and use, it is called the contemplation of equality from its more excellent meaning.

Another asks: The third contemplation also has breaking and use. Why is another name not established from its more excellent meaning? The answer is that each of the first two contemplations has an obstruction and therefore still requires further breaking and use. The third has no obstruction and is named only from the Middle Way it employs. They cannot be treated identically.

Another asks: The first two contemplations both contemplate the two truths; do they also both enter the two truths? The answer is that the initial contemplation contemplates the provisional in order to break the illness of the provisional and contemplates the true in order to use the true. It therefore contemplates both, but it uses the true and does not use the provisional and thus does not enter both.

Another asks: The true and the Middle can both be called truths. Since the conventional inside and outside the realms is not principle, how can it also be called truth? The answer is that the Bodhisattva Stages teaches two Dharma-natures: phenomenal Dharma-nature because phenomena are differentiated, and real Dharma-nature because its nature is true. These are precisely different names for the two truths. If both phenomenal and real can be called Dharma-nature, conventional and true can of course both be called truths.

Another asks: If so, can both also be called nirvāṇa? The answer is that scriptures speak of a poor person obtaining treasure and of a macaque obtaining wine; the concentration of neither-perception-nor-non-perception can also be called worldly nirvāṇa. This is the intent.

Another asks: If so, can both be called non-outflow? The answer is that treatises speak both of right view of the world and world-transcending right view.

Another asks: If so, can both be called non-arising? The answer is that the scriptural statement that different marks are mutually absent also has precisely this meaning.

Another asks: When entering emptiness from the provisional, must one first break the provisional and only afterward enter emptiness? The answer is that generally there should be four propositions: entering without breaking, entering by breaking, breaking without entering, and neither breaking nor entering. These can be expanded through thirty-six propositions, to be explained later.

Second, entering the provisional from emptiness is called contemplation of equality. If one has entered emptiness and not even an emptiness remains to be grasped, what provisionality could be entered? One should know that this contemplation is for transforming sentient beings. Knowing that the true realized is not a true in which one may abide, one expediently leaves emptiness and enters provisional dharmas. It can distinguish illness and medicine without error and is therefore called entering the provisional. Equality is spoken in relation to the preceding contemplation. The preceding contemplation breaks the illness of the provisional, does not use provisional dharmas, and uses only true Dharma. It breaks one side without breaking the other and is not yet equal. The later contemplation breaks the illness of emptiness and once again uses provisional dharmas. The breaking and use of the two contemplations are equal when compared across their different times and stations, so it is called equal.

The treatise uses opening the eyes as a simile. When a blind person’s eyes first open, they can see empty space and forms. Although seeing forms, they cannot distinguish the roots, stems, branches, and leaves of different flowers, grasses, and trees or know which are medicine and which poison. Entering emptiness from the provisional and seeing according to wisdom is the same: one sees the two truths but cannot employ provisional dharmas. If, after the eyes open, one can see space and form, distinguish types, understand causes and conditions, and recognize and use coarse and subtle, medicine and food, one can benefit others. This directly compares entering the provisional from emptiness. It likewise sees the true and conventional, but chiefly employs provisional dharmas to transform sentient beings. It is therefore called entering the provisional and, in relation to the preceding contemplation, equal.

Third is contemplation of the Middle and ultimate truth. The preceding contemplation empties the provisional—emptiness removes birth and death. The later contemplation empties emptiness—emptiness removes nirvāṇa. Obstructing both extremes is called the contemplation of two emptinesses. Using this as an expedient path, one can enter the Middle Way; hence it is said that thought after thought is quiescently extinguished and flows into the ocean of omniscience. From another side, the initial contemplation uses emptiness and the later contemplation uses the provisional, preserving two skillful means together. Upon entering the Middle Way, both truths can then be illuminated. The scripture says that if mind is in concentration, it can know the marks of worldly dharmas arising and ceasing. The intent of the first two contemplations as two skillful means lies precisely in illuminating both truths upon entry into the Middle Way.

Someone asks: The Great Scripture says that both an excess of concentration and an excess of wisdom prevent one from seeing buddha-nature. What does this mean? The answer is that within the three successive contemplations, the Two Vehicles and bodhisattvas of the Shared Teaching possess one part of the first contemplation, having more concentration and less wisdom, and cannot see buddha-nature. Bodhisattvas of the Distinct Teaching possess one part of the second contemplation, having more wisdom and less concentration, and likewise cannot see buddha-nature. Only when the first two serve as skillful means and one enters the third contemplation is buddha-nature seen.

Another asks: The scripture says that because bodhisattvas of the ten abodes possess the wisdom eye, they see without clarity; it does not say they wholly fail to see. The first contemplation is the station of the wisdom eye and the second that of the Dharma eye. Why say neither eye sees at all? The answer is that eyes in successive stations incline toward concentration or toward wisdom; this is precisely the one-sided error rebuked by the Buddha. The name alone cannot establish that they have seen. When the scripture says the wisdom eye can see, although the name is the same, it actually refers to the ten abodes of the Perfect Teaching. When the three contemplations appear, one enters the principle of the three truths and is then called abiding; the seeing of this station of abiding is called wisdom eye. Hence the Lotus vows to attain the foremost pure wisdom eye like the World-Honored One. This wisdom eye has seen one portion of buddha-nature but not yet clearly, like seeing forms at night or looking at geese in the sky. It is not a name that can belong to the wisdom eye of the Two Vehicles’ one-sided emptiness.

The Lotus further uses digging a well on a high plateau as a simile: first only dry earth appears; continued effort reveals damp earth, then mud, and finally water. The treatise compares dry earth to the first contemplation, damp earth to the second, mud to the third, and water to perfect-and-sudden contemplation. Applied to teachings, the Tripiṭaka Teaching does not express the Middle Way and resembles dry earth; the Shared Teaching resembles damp earth; the Distinct Teaching resembles mud; and the Perfect Teaching expresses the Middle Way and resembles water. How could the wisdom eye of one-sided emptiness see the nature that the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings do not express and the first two practices do not reach? There is no principle by which it could already have seen.

The three contemplations here appear to resemble those in Explaining the Name, but their meanings and characteristics differ. The resemblance is that the preceding contemplation of penetrating can contemplate and break the false, like entering emptiness from the provisional; the preceding contemplative comprehension can penetrate principle so principle is harmonized and penetrate phenomena so phenomena are harmonized, like the equal contemplation entering the provisional; and the preceding contemplation as non-contemplation resembles contemplation of the Middle Way.

The difference is that the preceding three meanings together form the characteristic of one truth, while the present three contemplations each form the characteristic of one truth. The preceding three contemplations together accomplish each later contemplation, and every later contemplation possesses all three preceding meanings. When entering emptiness from the provisional, the ability to break the bedrock of the four abiding afflictions has the meaning of penetrating. The emptiness entered is principle, and wisdom can disclose principle; this has the meaning of contemplative comprehension. Empty principle itself is neither contemplation nor non-contemplation; this has the meaning of contemplation as non-contemplation. The three meanings together accomplish the contemplation of entering emptiness.

Entering the provisional from emptiness likewise possesses the three meanings. Recognizing the dharmas of provisional names and breaking the obstruction of non-knowing is penetrating. Illuminating the principle of provisional names and discerning without error is contemplative comprehension. Provisional principle is constantly so and is contemplation as non-contemplation. The three meanings together accomplish provisional contemplation.

Contemplation of the Middle Way also possesses the three meanings. Emptying the two extremes is penetrating. Properly entering the Middle Way is contemplative comprehension. Dharma-nature of the Middle Way itself is contemplation as non-contemplation. The three meanings together accomplish contemplation of the Middle Way.

The preceding explanation presents the characteristics of the three calmings and three contemplations according to Mahāyāna. Meanings divide according to characteristics, clearly ordered and individually distinct. In speaking of the three contemplations there are provisional and real, shallow and deep. In speaking of the three wisdoms there are superior and inferior, before and after. In speaking of the three kinds of persons there are great and small stations. This remains successive division and is not what the treatise ultimately employs.

Perfect and Sudden: One Contains Three, Three Do Not Depart from One

The characteristic of perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation is this: when calming conditions truth, one truth is itself three truths; when truth holds calming, one calming is itself three calmings. It resembles one thought possessing three kinds of marks. Although it is one thought, this does not prevent it from having three marks. Calming and truth are the same: the Dharma calmed is one and three, while the mind that calms is three and one.

When contemplation contemplates the object, one object is itself three objects; when the object gives rise to contemplation, one contemplation is itself three contemplations. It resembles Maheśvara having three eyes on one face. Although there are three eyes, there is still only one face. Contemplation and object are the same: contemplating three is itself one, while arising from one object becomes three contemplations—inconceivable. It is not fixed as provisional or real, does not divide superior and inferior, establishes neither before nor after, falls into neither parallel arrangement nor separation, and judges neither great nor small.

The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā therefore says that dharmas arising through causes and conditions are emptiness itself, provisionality itself, and the Middle itself. The Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra further says that a person must have eyes and be illuminated by bright sunlight to see the many forms. If the eye could see by itself, sunlight would not be needed. If there were no forms, even with sun and eyes there would be nothing to see. Eye, sun, and form are neither separated in time nor apart from one another. The treatise compares eye to calming, sun to contemplation, and form to object. The three have no before or after, can be spoken of as three simultaneously, and within the three can again be spoken of as one. Understanding this makes the characteristics of the Perfect Teaching’s calming-and-contemplation intelligible.

The mutual possession of three and one is not all; every preceding name and meaning is present in one mind. Penetrating ignorance and inversion in their very essence as the true of true mark is called calming that embodies truth. True mark pervading everywhere, mind abiding unmoved while following conditions through objects, is called expedient calming that follows conditions. Both extremes—birth and death and nirvāṇa, stillness and scattering—ceasing is called calming that ceases the two extremes. Penetrating every provisional dharma as entirely empty, with emptiness itself true mark, is called contemplation entering emptiness. When this emptiness is penetrated, contemplation interpenetrates with the Middle Way and can also know and see the worldly marks of dharmas arising and ceasing as they really are; this is called contemplation entering the provisional. This empty wisdom itself is the Middle Way without dual difference; this is called contemplation of the Middle Way.

At the moment of embodying truth, the five abiding afflictions resemble bedrock, sand, and gravel and cease in one thought; this is the meaning of cessation. Mind conditions the Middle Way and enters the wisdom of true mark; this is the meaning of staying. The nature of true mark is the meaning of neither calming nor non-calming. In the same thought one can penetrate the five abidings and reach true mark; true mark is neither contemplation nor non-contemplation. All these meanings are within one thought-moment, unmoved from the limit of the true while possessing many differences. The scripture says to skillfully distinguish the marks of dharmas while remaining unmoved in the ultimate truth. Though names are many, it is only the same prajñā taught by the Buddha under many names. Every name is perfect and every meaning perfect. Relative and absolute together disclose that this essence is inconceivable. Because it is inconceivable, it is unobstructed; because unobstructed, it is complete without diminution. This is disclosing the essence of calming-and-contemplation through perfect-and-sudden teaching characteristics.

Eye and Wisdom: Disclosing the Essence through Cause and Result

The second division is eye and wisdom. This essence is originally neither knowing nor seeing, neither cause nor result. Explaining it is already difficult; how much more so indicating it to others. Although it cannot be acquired through fixed knowing and seeing, eye and wisdom can be provisionally used to let people know and see it. Although it is not fixed cause and result, cause and result can be used provisionally to disclose it. Calming-and-contemplation is cause; wisdom and eye are result. Cause is the distant occasion for disclosing the essence, result the near occasion. Because the essence is deep, subtle, and beyond discrimination, eye and wisdom are borrowed to make it intelligible.

First is successive eye and wisdom: the three calmings and three contemplations are causes, while the resulting three eyes and three wisdoms are results. Calming that embodies truth prevents false delusion from arising. Calming gives rise to concentration; concentration gives rise to non-outflow. The wisdom eye opens and sees the ultimate truth, accomplishing the samādhi of ultimate truth. Thus calming accomplishes eye, eye sees the essence, and what is attained is the true essence. Through expedient calming that follows conditions, one interpenetrates with the true and emerges into the provisional, with mind settled in conventional truth. One therefore attains dhāraṇī, distinguishes illness and medicine, opens the Dharma eye brightly, breaks obstruction and penetrates non-knowing, remains constantly in samādhi, and sees the buddhas’ lands without dual marks, accomplishing the samādhi of conventional truth. Calming gives rise to eye, eye attains essence, and what is attained is the conventional essence. Calming that ceases the two extremes makes birth and death, nirvāṇa, emptiness, and existence quiescent together. From this arises concentration on the Middle Way; the Buddha eye opens brightly and illuminates everywhere without remainder, accomplishing the samādhi of the Middle Way. Calming attains eye, eye attains essence, and what is attained is the essence of the Middle Way.

The three contemplations likewise each accomplish one of the three wisdoms. Entering emptiness from the provisional corresponds with empty wisdom, breaks the delusions of views and thought, accomplishes omniscience, and attains the true essence. Entering the provisional from emptiness distinguishes illness, medicine, and many Dharma gates, breaks non-knowing, accomplishes wisdom of the varieties of the path, and attains the conventional essence. Obstructing both extremes serves as the expedient for entering the Middle, breaks ignorance, accomplishes omniscience of all aspects, and attains the essence of the Middle Way. The three calmings and three contemplations therefore together accomplish the three eyes and three wisdoms and each attain three essences. This is the intent of disclosing the essence through eye and wisdom.

Someone asks: Eye is seeing and wisdom is knowing. Do knowing and seeing differ? The answer must distinguish four propositions: knowing but not seeing, seeing but not knowing, both knowing and seeing, neither knowing nor seeing. Ordinary beings have not entered realization and therefore do not see; they have not heard and therefore do not know. People of the Two Vehicles have realized and therefore see; they have also heard and therefore know. Pratyekabuddhas see through self-realization but have not heard from another and therefore do not know. People on the expedient path know through hearing but have not yet entered realization and therefore do not see.

Consider further practitioners who follow faith. Hearing gives rise to wisdom; wisdom gives rise to non-outflow and attains omniscience. Because this wisdom comes from hearing, it is called wisdom knowing. Practitioners who follow Dharma gain concentration through reflection; concentration gives rise to non-outflow and accomplishes the wisdom eye. Because this eye comes from meditation, it is called eye seeing. Knowing and seeing both realize ultimate truth, but because each has a different source, they retain the names knowing and seeing according to their original causes. This distinction is made through the wisdom eye and omniscience; the other two eyes and two wisdoms can be understood in the same way. With eye and wisdom in one mind, no such distinction is made.

Non-Successive: One Eye with Five Functions, Three Wisdoms in One Mind

In the eye and wisdom of non-successive calming-and-contemplation, as taught above, calming is contemplation and contemplation is calming, without dual difference. The near occasions for disclosing the essence are likewise so: eye is wisdom and wisdom is eye. From the function of eye it is called seeing; from the function of wisdom, knowing. Knowing is seeing and seeing is knowing. The Buddha eye possesses the functions of the five eyes, and Buddha wisdom possesses the three wisdoms. The king samādhi embraces all samādhis, and the Śūraṅgama concentration embraces all concentrations. The Great Perfection of Wisdom says that if one wishes to attain path wisdom, wisdom of the varieties of the path, omniscience, and omniscience of all aspects, one should study prajñā.

Someone asks: Since the Explanatory Treatise says the three wisdoms are within one mind, why does it separately say that to attain path wisdom and the others one should study prajñā? The answer is that the three wisdoms truly are within one mind, but in explaining them to people, a successive presentation is given to make them easier to understand.

The Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra asks one by one whether the Tathāgata has the flesh eye, through to whether he has the Buddha eye. Although five eyes are listed, they are not actually divided and arrayed; one eye possesses five functions and illuminates five kinds of object. The Buddha eye can illuminate coarse forms, like yet surpassing human vision, and is called the flesh eye. It can illuminate subtle forms, like yet surpassing deva vision, and is called the deva eye. It penetrates coarse and subtle form and emptiness, like the vision of the Two Vehicles, and is called the wisdom eye. It penetrates provisional names without error, like bodhisattva vision, and is called the Dharma eye. It sees true mark in every Dharma and is called the Buddha eye. The Buddha eye perfectly illuminates without remainder, and the scripture therefore says that with the five eyes complete one accomplishes awakening and forever becomes father and mother to the three realms. Calling it simply Buddha eye resembles streams losing their former river names after entering the ocean; it does not mean the other four functions are absent.

Buddha wisdom illuminating emptiness, like the seeing of the Two Vehicles, is called omniscience. Buddha wisdom illuminating the provisional, like bodhisattva seeing, is called wisdom of the varieties of the path. Buddha wisdom illuminating emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle and seeing true mark in all is called omniscience of all aspects. Thus the three wisdoms are attained within one mind. The three eyes accomplished by the three calmings in one mind see the inconceivable three truths. Because this seeing is attained through calming, it receives the name eye. The three wisdoms accomplished by the three contemplations in one mind know the inconceivable three objects. Because this knowing is attained through contemplation, it receives the name wisdom.

Object and truth are only different names given to the same thing from left and right. Seeing and knowing are only different names for eye and wisdom and should not be divided into two affairs. Here object is borrowed to disclose wisdom and make the three contemplations easy to understand; truth is borrowed to explain eye and make the three calmings easy to understand. Although divided into three modes of explanation, it is actually only one inconceivable Dharma. Through eye and wisdom as this one Dharma, one attains the essence of perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation. This explanation is grounded in contemplating mind, not in first reading scriptures and then arranging their sentences into a sequence. Scriptures are cited only to remove suspicion, increase faith, and show that what is taught fortunately accords with the sūtras.

Why Must Objects Still Be Explained?

The third division explains objects. If one already understands how eye and wisdom disclose the essence, there would be no need to wait for a separate explanation of the truth-object disclosed. For those who do not yet understand, however, another division must be opened. Practitioners who follow faith depend mainly upon hearing and enter the perfect and wondrous through discrimination. Practitioners who follow Dharma emphasize deep contemplation and, by reflecting upon this, see the proper object. This division has two parts: why objects are taught and how the objects are separated and combined.

The scripture speaks of opening the Buddha’s knowledge and vision for sentient beings. Without the object of the Middle Way, wisdom would have nothing to know and eye nothing to see; there must therefore be an object seen by the Buddha eye. The scripture further asks who in the world has the true deva eye and can see the buddhas’ lands without dual marks. Without conventional objects, the deva eye should not see buddha lands. The scripture also says that the deva eye opens and the wisdom eye sees the true; there should therefore be an object seen by the wisdom eye.

The principle of the three truths is inconceivable and has no fixed self-nature; in reality it cannot be expressed. When taught through causes and conditions, it does not go beyond three intents: first, teaching according to sentient understanding, or speech according to another’s intent; second, teaching according to sentient understanding and wisdom, or speech according to the intent of self and other; and third, teaching according to wisdom, or speech according to one’s own intent.

According to Sentient Understanding, Understanding and Wisdom, and Wisdom

What is teaching the three truths according to sentient understanding? It resembles a blind person who does not recognize the color of milk and asks another what milk’s color is like. The answer is that it is white like a shell, rice flour, snow, or a crane. Hearing this, the blind person still does not understand the true color of milk but interprets it according to one simile, grasps shell or flour, and gives rise to four kinds of dispute.

Ordinary feeling obscured by delusion is the same. People do not recognize the three truths, so great compassion provisionally distinguishes them: the three truths may be taught through the gate of existence, like the blind person hearing “shell”; through the gate of emptiness, like hearing “rice flour”; through the gate of emptiness and existence, like hearing “snow”; or through the gate of neither emptiness nor existence, like hearing “crane.” Although people hear these teachings, they have not personally realized the principle of truth and cannot see the real marks of permanence, bliss, self, and purity. Yet each grasps emptiness or existence and judges the others right or wrong.

The twenty-three ordinary explanations of the two truths differ in every tradition, each presenting a different view while all cite scriptures and treatises, leaving people unable to know which is correct. If all are said to be correct, principle becomes immeasurable; if all are said to be wrong, each does have scriptural and treatise support. Each therefore grasps itself and rejects others. Though drinking ambrosia, people instead injure life and die young. A scripture even says that before Mañjuśrī and Maitreya awakened, they disputed the two truths and both fell into hell. If ordinary feeling today partially grasps one passage, becomes rigidly attached, and believes itself superior, it may instead oppose the Buddha’s intent. Such people still do not recognize the three truths taught according to sentient understanding.

If one recognizes the intent of following sentient understanding, upon hearing many teachings one knows that the Tathāgata lowers himself and follows sentient beings’ faculties and feelings. Because faculties and feelings are many, the teachings are not limited to one. This is teaching the three truths according to another’s intent.

Teaching the three truths according to sentient understanding and wisdom means speaking of two from the side of understanding and one from the side of wisdom. Looking at only one side, one cannot obtain three within the same subject. Everything seen by ordinary understanding belongs to skillful means. Although the one is itself three, it is gathered as two truths. Everything realized by sage wisdom is real. Although the one is itself three, it is gathered as one Middle and ultimate truth. Setting understanding and wisdom in relation gives the name three truths.

For example, people at the stage resembling realization who reach purity of the six faculties have not yet given rise to true seeing of the Middle Way. Although they contemplate the three truths, in terms of station they have only broken the four abiding and dust-and-sand delusions and realized the expedient path, so what they see is gathered as two truths. Upon entering the first abode, breaking ignorance, seeing buddha-nature, and illuminating the two truths together, one is called wise. This wisdom also possesses the three truths but gathers them into the Middle and ultimate truth. Understanding and wisdom considered together are speech according to the intent of self and other.

Teaching the three truths according to wisdom is spoken from the first abode upward. Not only is the Middle Way beyond ordinary seeing and hearing; the true and conventional are likewise so. The three truths are subtle and are illuminated only by wisdom. They cannot be displayed or conceived, and listeners easily become startled. They are neither within nor without, neither difficult nor easy, neither marks nor non-marks, and not worldly dharmas; they have no fixed appearance. A hundred negations are dismissed and all four propositions disappear. Only buddhas together with buddhas can exhaust them. The path of speech is severed and the place of mental activity extinguished. Ordinary feeling cannot imagine them as one or three. Even the Two Vehicles cannot fathom them, how much less ordinary beings. The true color of milk must be seen when the eyes open; however much is said, a blind person ultimately cannot recognize it. This is teaching the three truths according to wisdom, or speech according to one’s own intent.

The treatise further uses three scriptural presentations of the two truths to establish the three truths. To say that ordinary people can embody and penetrate causes and conditions and give rise to contemplative understanding teaches the conventional according to ordinary feeling; to say that embodying causes and conditions is itself emptiness teaches the true according to ordinary feeling. This is the two truths according to sentient understanding. To say that what an ordinary person’s mind sees is called conventional truth and what a sage’s mind sees is called ultimate truth is the two truths according to sentient understanding and wisdom. To say that ordinary beings move through the world without knowing the marks of the world means they do not know even the conventional, much less the true; neither truth is known by ordinary feeling. This is the two truths according to wisdom. Since the two truths have three presentations, the three truths can be understood in the same way.

If someone doubts this, thinking that the Buddha always relies on the two truths to teach Dharma and that this alone explains three presentations of the two truths, the treatise gives the Middle Way as a parallel. The Buddha constantly delights in the Middle Way. The five events—entering the womb, birth, leaving home, awakening, and nirvāṇa—all occurred at midnight; not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way. Since the Middle Way too is taught through conditions, how could it not have three modes of teaching according to conditions?

Each of the Three Modes Possesses the Four Siddhāntas

Each of the three modes of teaching the truths further possesses the four siddhāntas. First are the four intents within teaching according to sentient understanding.

First, the worldly siddhānta. The principle of truth cannot be spoken. Once spoken, it must be entrusted to language, and language must accord with sentient beings’ understanding; accord gives rise to delight. Some rejoice upon hearing ultimate truth, some conventional truth, and some the Middle Way. This is employing the worldly siddhānta within teaching according to sentient understanding.

Second, the individually adapted siddhānta. Sentient beings’ needs differ: some hear absence and their morality and wisdom grow; some hear existence and their morality and wisdom grow; some hear the Middle and their morality and wisdom grow. Causing goodness to grow according to each person’s needs is the individually adapted siddhānta within teaching according to sentient understanding.

Third, the counteractive siddhānta. The evils practitioners need to break differ. Some hear a Dharma of existence and can break sleepiness, examination, and the like. Some hear a Dharma of absence and can break sleepiness, scattering, and the like. Some hear the Middle Way and can likewise break sleepiness, scattering, and the like. Applying treatment according to illness is the counteractive siddhānta within teaching according to sentient understanding.

Fourth, the siddhānta of the ultimate truth. Sentient beings enter awakening differently: some hear absence and understanding opens; some hear existence and suddenly awaken; some hear the Middle and penetrate. Contemplating mind is likewise so. Some contemplate existence and mind and object appear like cloud-shadows; some contemplate absence and body and mind disappear; some contemplate the Middle and mind-wisdom becomes clear. Circumstances differ. At times the response lies in one and not two, at other times in two and not one. The Buddha therefore sometimes teaches arising dharmas while sentient beings are liberated through non-arising dharmas, and sometimes teaches non-arising dharmas while sentient beings are liberated through arising dharmas. This is the siddhānta of the ultimate truth.

The Lotus says the Buddha knows sentient beings’ many desires, practices, natures, recollections, and thoughts. These correspond to the four intents: many desires to following the world, many natures to giving rise to goodness, many practices to counteraction, and many recollections and thoughts to the ultimate truth.

Why are nature and giving rise to goodness paired, and practice with counteraction that breaks evil? Generally speaking, wholesome nature can be concealed or manifest, and evil practice likewise concealed or manifest. To make the meaning convenient here, goodness is said usually to lie hidden and evil usually to appear. Before a buddha appears in the world, the wholesome roots of the Three Vehicles lie concealed and do not manifest; hence wholesome nature is subtle and hidden. As soon as the three truths are heard, wholesome roots arise. Many natures therefore belong to giving rise to goodness and correspond to the individually adapted siddhānta. Before a buddha appears, sentient beings’ evil practices are openly manifest; the faults of deviance, wrongness, partiality, and inversion appear. The Buddha teaches the three truths to break these evils. Many practices therefore belong to breaking evil and correspond to the counteractive siddhānta.

Many recollections and thoughts correspond to the ultimate truth because perception belongs to the mental factor of wisdom. When perception is partial and deviant, it becomes inversions of mind and view. If a good spiritual friend directs this perceptive wisdom correctly, it becomes three kinds of non-inversion. The Buddha teaches the three truths to direct its wisdom correctly, and it therefore belongs to the ultimate truth.

Since teaching the three truths according to sentient understanding possesses four intents, teaching according to understanding and wisdom and teaching according to wisdom each likewise possess four. Three modes of teaching multiplied by four siddhāntas make twelve functions for teaching the three truths. How could ordinary feeling restrict a sage’s teaching, insist there is only one, and destroy itself through contentious grasping? Knowing that sage teaching has no limit, one no longer clings to this and rejects that, gives rise to overweening pride, or raises sharp corners. Like a wise blind person, one should not dispute the color of milk but diligently cultivate skillful means with shame and conscience.

Through the three calmings one realizes the three eyes and sees the three Dharmas; through the three contemplations one obtains the three wisdoms and knows the three truths. Only after seeing the Middle Way distinctly and clearly illuminating both truths—like clouds scattering and obstruction being removed, so what is above appears and what is below also brightens—can one judge right and wrong and utter the decisive lion’s roar.

The recorder gives a separate private explanation here. Teaching according to sentient understanding is full granting; according to understanding and wisdom is half granting and half withholding; according to wisdom is full withholding. Full granting means that a sage says to an ordinary person: what you now conceive in mind is the conventional, and embodying and penetrating the falsity of conventional dharmas is the true. Both conventional and true are granted to ordinary beings. Half granting and half withholding means that all the hundred thousand searches, inferences, and depictions known by ordinary beings belong to the conventional, while only what sages know is true: the conventional is granted and the true withheld. Full withholding means that ordinary beings know neither truth at all and only superior sages can know; ordinary feeling is permitted to claim neither true nor conventional. The recorder believed this explanation easy to understand and therefore recorded it.

How Are the Truths Separated and Combined?

The second part explains the separation and combination of object and wisdom, first objects and then wisdom. Scriptures sometimes teach four truths, sometimes three, sometimes two, and sometimes one. Their opening and separation, integration and combination differ; the treatise now explains them together.

The Tripiṭaka Teaching is expedient and clarifies only the two truths. At the beginning, a bodhisattva’s mind conditions ultimate truth and subdues the four abiding afflictions so that the fat of affliction thins. Across three asaṃkhyeya kalpas the bodhisattva cultivates the six perfections so that the body of virtue grows. For a hundred kalpas the bodhisattva plants the marks and excellences, attains the five superknowledges and Dharma eye, illuminates conventional truth, distinguishes faculties and natures, matures sentient beings, and performs buddha-work. Finally seated at the site of awakening, the bodhisattva exhausts the delusions of views and thought in thirty-four moments of mind: eight endurances, eight wisdoms, nine unobstructed paths, and nine paths of liberation.

A scripture says there are six hundred arisings and ceasings in one thought, while masters of the Satyasiddhi say there are sixty moments in one thought. Still within a single thought, the bodhisattva enters emptiness from the provisional, attains the wisdom eye, illuminates ultimate truth, and becomes a buddha. Having illuminated the conventional before and the true afterward, the bodhisattva understands both truths and therefore differs from the disciples. In the causal stage the bodhisattva illuminates only the conventional and not the true; the Two Vehicles illuminate only the true and not the conventional; the Buddha illuminates both in succession. The treatise further adds the Middle and ultimate truth above the two truths.

The Tripiṭaka’s two truths are already skillful means, and adding the Middle Way above them adds skillful means upon skillful means. Illuminating this truth adds the Buddha eye; knowing it adds omniscience of all aspects. Separated there are only two truths; combined they become three. This is the form of separating and combining the two and three truths in the Tripiṭaka Teaching.

Within the Shared Teaching, the Three Vehicles together rely on the path beyond speech to sever affliction. In separating and combining truths, conventional truth is the same, but ultimate truth differs. The Great Treatise says emptiness has two kinds: only emptiness and not-only emptiness. The Great Scripture says people of the Two Vehicles see only emptiness and not non-emptiness, while the wise see not only emptiness but non-emptiness; non-emptiness is great nirvāṇa. The Two Vehicles’ wisdom of only emptiness resembles a firefly; bodhisattva wisdom resembles sunlight. Since the emptinesses differ, the wisdoms also differ. There should be two ultimate truths, yet they can now be combined as one ultimate truth.

The Two Vehicles embody the provisional and enter the true, but enter only-emptiness. They cannot proceed from only-emptiness to enter the provisional and have no function of transforming others. Bodhisattvas also embody the provisional and enter only-truth, yet can enter the provisional from only-emptiness, transform sentient beings, and purify buddha lands. Bodhisattvas of sharp faculties first enter only-emptiness and later enter not-only emptiness, break ignorance, and see buddha-nature. This forever differs from the preceding true. How could they be treated as only one ultimate truth?

The earlier Zhuangyan tradition said that the Buddha’s fruit goes beyond the two truths. It obtained one side of the present intent but did not establish the meaning completely, because it failed to explain what different object Buddha wisdom illuminates and what different delusion it severs. With the present intent of this treatise, the meaning of going beyond can stand. The Kaishan tradition said that the Buddha’s fruit does not go beyond the two truths and therefore could not distinguish Buddha wisdom from that of the Two Vehicles; its meaning was likewise incomplete. With the present intent, the meaning of not going beyond can also stand. Historically this problem was called the elegant two truths; this is its intent.

When only-emptiness and not-only emptiness are combined, there is only one ultimate truth; separated, they become two ultimate truths and differ from the Tripiṭaka. The third truth added in the Tripiṭaka has only the name Middle Way without a distinct essence; eye has no distinct seeing and wisdom no distinct knowing. Here in the Shared Teaching, the third truth is called both ultimate truth and the Middle and ultimate truth. It has a distinct essence, distinct seeing, and distinct knowing. This is the form of separating and combining the two and three truths in the Shared Teaching.

The Distinct Teaching’s two truths differ again from the preceding. The true and conventional truths of the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings combine into the Distinct Teaching’s conventional truth. Conventional signifies worlds separated from one another: existence is conventional, and absence is also gathered into the conventional. Ordinary beings are included in the conventional truth of existence, while the Two Vehicles are included in the ultimate truth of absence. Because existence and absence differ in marks, the two together are called the conventional of the Distinct Teaching. The Śrīmālādevī Siṃhanāda Sūtra calls people of the Two Vehicles sentient beings whose minds are confused about emptiness. The Great Scripture says that the Buddha and Maitreya discussed conventional truth together, while five hundred śrāvakas thought they were speaking of ultimate truth.

If only the Distinct Teaching’s two truths are discussed, conventional truth is not separated further. If three truths are taught, existence is opened as conventional, absence as true, and not-only emptiness as the ultimate truth. This is the form of separation and combination in the Distinct Teaching.

At this point the original fascicle moves from Part One to Part Two of the third fascicle of the Mohe Zhiguan. Part Two still bears the bylines “taught by the Great Master Zhizhe of Tiantai in the Sui” and “recorded by his disciple Guanding.” This is a fascicle boundary; the same discussion of separation and combination continues below.

The Perfect Teaching clarifies only the one real truth. The Great Scripture says that in reality there is one truth and through skillful means three are taught; the treatise says the same—one truth in reality, three through skillful means. The Lotus says to use different skillful means further to help disclose the ultimate truth. This is the form of separating and combining two, three, and one truth in the Perfect Teaching.

Next are the separation and combination of the Four Truths. The preceding three, two, and one truths were discussed vertically according to depth and shallowness; the Four Truths are discussed horizontally through suffering, arising, cessation, and the path. The four kinds of Four Truths are active, non-arising, immeasurable, and actionless. The active Four Truths horizontally open the Tripiṭaka’s two truths; the non-arising Four Truths open the Shared Teaching’s two truths; the immeasurable Four Truths open the Distinct Teaching’s two truths; and the actionless Four Truths open the Perfect Teaching’s one real truth.

The treatise then uses the four clauses of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā to integrate the four kinds of Four Truths. “Dharmas arising from causes and conditions” corresponds to the active Four Truths. “I say they are emptiness itself” corresponds to the non-arising Four Truths. “They are also provisional names” corresponds to the immeasurable Four Truths. “They are also called the meaning of the Middle Way” corresponds to the actionless Four Truths.

How Is Wisdom Separated and Combined, and How Is It Taught Together with Truth?

Next is the separation and combination of wisdom. Scriptures sometimes teach one wisdom, two, three, four, through to eleven. Three wisdoms can directly contemplate the three truths. If the number of wisdoms increases or decreases, how are they assigned in contemplation?

When one wisdom is taught, the scripture says that all Tathāgatas share one Dharma body, one mind, one wisdom, and likewise powers and fearlessnesses. The single Buddha wisdom is omniscience of all aspects. Its characteristic is the quiescent extinction of one mark, yet it can know the categories and appearances of many practices. Quiescent extinction of one mark contemplates the Middle Way; knowing the many categories and appearances illuminates the true and conventional truths together. One wisdom can therefore still contemplate the three truths.

When two wisdoms are taught, they are provisional and real wisdom. Provisional wisdom includes omniscience and wisdom of the varieties of the path and contemplates the two truths existence and absence. Real wisdom is omniscience of all aspects and contemplates the truth of the Middle Way. The relation of three wisdoms to three truths is clear and need not be explained further.

When four wisdoms are taught, they are path wisdom, wisdom of the varieties of the path, omniscience, and omniscience of all aspects as listed in the Great Perfection of Wisdom. The Explanatory Treatise gives several explanations. First, in the causal stage only the essential principle is present and is called path wisdom and wisdom of the varieties of the path; at the fruit, phenomena and principle are both complete and are called omniscience and omniscience of all aspects. Second, the causal stage is already divided into provisional and real: path wisdom is real wisdom entering emptiness, and wisdom of the varieties of the path is provisional wisdom entering the provisional. Third, the fruit is divided into provisional and real and is therefore called omniscience and omniscience of all aspects: directly conditioning the Middle Way is omniscience, and illuminating the two truths together is omniscience of all aspects. Fourth, the causal stage has general and distinct and the fruit also has general and distinct. Fifth, path wisdom and wisdom of the varieties of the path simply state provisional and real once, while omniscience and omniscience of all aspects state provisional and real in compound form. Although the four wisdoms receive these different explanations, they still illuminate only the three truths.

If scriptures teach five, six, seven, eight, nine, or immeasurable truths, the same intent should be grasped so that they are embraced within the three truths. Among the eleven wisdoms, worldly wisdom and knowledge of others’ minds illuminate conventional truth; the other eight contemplate ultimate truth; and wisdom of things as they really are contemplates the Middle Way. Although the names and numbers of wisdoms are separated and combined, the three truths do not move.

Wisdom and truth can next be opened together, with corresponding numbers mutually embracing one another: three truths have three wisdoms, and two truths two wisdoms; this is easy to understand. Wisdom and truth may also both remain unopened, based only on one truth and one wisdom without increase or decrease. Although names for wisdom open and combine, ultimately it is the real wisdom that can disclose the real essence.

When truth and wisdom are discerned together, in the Tripiṭaka Teaching ultimate truth gives rise to one eye and one wisdom, conventional truth to one eye and one wisdom, and the two truths true and conventional together to another eye and wisdom. The wisdom eye and omniscience condition ultimate truth; the Dharma eye and wisdom of the varieties of the path condition conventional truth; the Buddha eye and omniscience of all aspects jointly condition the true and conventional truths. But a Tripiṭaka buddha cannot illuminate both at the same moment and can only illuminate them successively in combination.

In the Shared Teaching, ultimate truth gives rise to two eyes and two wisdoms, while conventional truth gives rise to one eye and one wisdom. Omniscience and omniscience of all aspects jointly condition ultimate truth, while wisdom of the varieties of the path conditions conventional truth. When the Distinct Teaching receives the Shared, conventional truth gives rise to one eye and one wisdom, ultimate truth to one eye and one wisdom, and the Middle Way is further opened from ultimate truth to give rise to one eye and one wisdom. The relation of wisdom conditioning truth is the same.

In the Distinct Teaching, each of the three truths gives rise to one eye and one wisdom, and each wisdom conditions one truth. When the Distinct Teaching is presented as two truths, emptiness within the conventional gives rise to one eye and wisdom, existence within the conventional gives rise to one eye and wisdom, and ultimate truth gives rise to one eye and wisdom. Wisdom conditions truth in the same way. In the Perfect Teaching, the one real truth gives rise to three eyes and three wisdoms, and all three wisdoms condition the one real truth.

Someone asks: What is the Distinct Teaching receiving the Shared? The answer is that practitioners of the Shared Teaching first use the contemplations of emptiness and provisionality to exhaust delusions concerning the true and conventional, and only then hear the Middle Way. After hearing, they must still cultivate contemplation and break ignorance before they can manifest becoming a buddha through the eight marks. This Buddha fruit still takes the preceding contemplations of emptiness and provisionality as causes and is therefore called the Distinct Teaching receiving the Shared.

This Buddha fruit is not used to receive the Tripiṭaka causes of practice for three asaṃkhyeya kalpas and planting marks for a hundred kalpas, so it does not receive the Tripiṭaka. It is not used to receive the causal ten grounds, so it does not receive the Distinct. It is not used to receive the ten abodes’ severing of ignorance, so it does not receive the Perfect. Only the Distinct receives the Shared; this is precisely the meaning.

Gain and Loss: Once Grasping Arises, the Ocean of Suffering Continues

The fourth division is gain and loss. Loss is the conceivable; gain is the inconceivable.

The first view says that wisdom arises by itself from mind and naturally illuminates the object, like a torch illuminating things. Whether already illuminated or not, things originally exist; whether contemplated or not, objects likewise naturally exist. Truth and wisdom do not depend on each other. This is object and wisdom through self-nature.

The second view says that wisdom cannot make itself wisdom but becomes wisdom through the object; the object cannot make itself object but becomes object through wisdom, like long and short established in dependence. This is object and wisdom through other-nature, each arising through the other.

The third view says that the object is not made an object by itself and not made so by wisdom alone, but becomes object through the union of object and wisdom as causes and conditions; wisdom is explained in the same way. This is object and wisdom through shared nature, named through joint combination.

The fourth view says none of the preceding three applies and object and wisdom are simply naturally so. This is object and wisdom without cause.

All four explanations have faults. Once there are the four kinds of grasping, there is dependence. With dependence, one judges oneself right and others wrong. Right and wrong give rise to love and anger; love and anger give rise to every affliction; when affliction arises, conceptual play and contentious struggle arise; when contention arises, bodily, verbal, and mental karma begins; when karma arises, beings cycle through the ocean of suffering with no time of liberation. The four graspings are therefore precisely the root of birth and death, which Nāgārjuna breaks.

Dharmas do not arise from themselves; how could there be self-arisen object and wisdom? They do not arise from another; how could there be object and wisdom arising through one another? They do not arise jointly; how could there be object and wisdom grasped as a combination of causes and conditions? They do not arise without cause; how could there be natural object and wisdom? When the four views are grasped, foolishness and confusion proliferate. How could this be called wisdom? Here the four natures are broken by non-arising from self, other, both, or no cause. Once grasping at nature is broken, dependence is absent, through to karma and suffering being absent. When the pure mind is constantly one, one can see prajñā.

Thus suffering and arising produced by self-nature object and wisdom do not arise; this is arising-arising inexpressible, and Śāriputra is silent. Through to suffering and arising produced by causeless object and wisdom not arising; this is non-arising-non-arising inexpressible, and Vimalakīrti closes his mouth. The path of speech is severed and the place of mental activity extinguished.

Although inexpressible, it can still be taught through the causes and conditions of the four siddhāntas. Object and wisdom arising from self can be taught, as can those arising from other, both, and no cause. Although four modes of teaching exist, grasping at nature has already been broken. As stated before, there are only provisional names. Names have no self-nature; a word without nature neither abides nor fails to abide, and this is inconceivable. The Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra therefore speaks of the inconceivable object of wisdom and inconceivable illumination by wisdom. This is the intent.

Breaking object and wisdom through the four natures is called real wisdom. Teaching four kinds of object and wisdom in accord with sentient beings’ conditions through the four siddhāntas is called provisional wisdom. Measured through one’s own practice and transforming others, ordinary beings lose both, the Two Vehicles gain one and lose one, and bodhisattvas gain both.

Ordinary beings grasp the four natures and lose in their own practice; lacking the skillful means of the four siddhāntas, they also lose in transforming others. The Two Vehicles break the four natures and enter the ultimate truth, gaining in their own practice; unable to liberate sentient beings, they lose in transforming others. Bodhisattvas break nature and can accord with conditions, gaining both in their own practice and transforming others.

Explained further through conceivable and inconceivable, ordinary beings’ two losses are conceivable losses. The Two Vehicles’ one gain and one loss—the gain and loss alike—remain within the conceivable. Bodhisattvas’ two gains are both inconceivable. This discerns gain and loss according to the Shared Teaching.

Viewed from the Distinct Teaching, both gains called gains in the Shared Teaching are conceivable, while only the Distinct Teaching’s two gains are inconceivable. Viewed from the Perfect Teaching, both gains in one’s own practice and transforming others within the teaching path of the Distinct Teaching remain conceivable. Why? The Distinct Teaching’s gate of teaching remains skillful means: at times ignorance is said to give rise to all dharmas; at times Dharma-nature is said to give rise to all dharmas; at times cultivation through conditions is said to disclose true cultivation; at times true cultivation is said to disclose itself. Grasping these teachings still creates the errors of self-nature, other-nature, and the rest and falls within the conceivable. Only upon reaching the path of realization is it inconceivable.

In the Perfect Teaching, teaching and realization are both inconceivable. Ultimate principle is originally beyond speech, yet four modes of teaching arise through causes and conditions. They are only provisional names, and provisional names are themselves non-arising; both teaching and realization are therefore inconceivable. When mind is without thought or conceptualization, there is no dependence, conceptual play, or formation of karma. Without karma there is no birth and death; this is gain in one’s own practice. Having oneself attained the real essence, one can also use skillful means to teach the inexpressible, transform and guide sentient beings, bring them out of birth and death, and cause them to attain the real essence. This is self and other together gaining the essence.

攝法Embracing the Dharmas

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

止觀二名,為何能攝盡一切法

第四章說明攝法。有人懷疑:『止』與『觀』這兩個名稱太簡略,恐怕不能周遍收攝一切法。現在要說明,事實並非如此。止觀具有總攝的作用,能遍收一切法。

為什麼?止能使諸法寂靜,好像灸病時找準穴位,一切病患便都消除;觀能照見真理,好像得到寶珠之王,一切珍寶便都獲得,因而具足一切佛法。《大品》列有一百二十條及一切法,都說應當學般若。般若就是觀智;觀智既已收攝一切法,觀便無所不攝。止又是王三昧,一切三昧都收入其中。

現在再廣說止觀如何攝法,共有六意:第一,攝一切理;第二,攝一切惑;第三,攝一切智;第四,攝一切行;第五,攝一切位;第六,攝一切教。

這六項為什麼依此次第排列?無論有佛出世或沒有佛出世,真理的本性都常住不變。眾生因為迷失真理,所以生起生死之惑;順著真理觀察,所以接著論說智慧;有了解,才建立修行;由修行,所以證得位次;位次圓滿之後,便教化他人。事與理、理解與修行、因與果、自己與他人等前後次第,全都由止觀攝盡。

一、攝一切理

以三止、三觀攝一切理。理就是諦法,如前文所說,可以有不同的開合方式,也有偏、圓之別;但總不出權、實二理。權、實之外,再沒有另一種理。譬如除了摩黎山,其他地方沒有栴檀;若說權實之外另有一理,便是妄語。既然以止觀顯出真實之體,止觀也就攝盡一切理。

二、攝一切惑

止觀又攝一切惑。眾生因為迷於諦理,所以生起流轉生死的惑;所謂迷,就是無明。

迷於權理的界內惑

若迷於權理,便有三界內的相應無明、獨頭無明等。無明與見惑、思惑各種使相合,叫作『相應』;不與它們相應,叫作『獨頭』。

因為不明白眼前的事,所以生起貪著。不明白就是『無明』;貪念發動就是『行』;起貪的心就是『識』;識與其餘受、想、行及色一同生起,就是『名色』;色身使諸根發動,就是『六入』;六入攀著境界,就是『觸』;觸順著所緣境,就是『受』;對所受境生起喜樂,就是『愛』;愛與由愛俱生的纏縛,就是『取』;造作未來受生的業,就是『有』;未來五陰生起,就是『生』;五陰成熟,就是『老』;捨離五陰,就是『死』。

這十二支如輪轉動,展轉互為因果:煩惱通向業,業通向苦,苦又通向煩惱,所以合稱『三道』。

《成論》的話說:意的作用先發動於後列三業之中,身、口的造作後發動於前列七業之中。前七項既是業,也是能通向後世之道;後三不是業,卻能通向前七,因此也可稱為道。

經中又把十二支叫作『十二牽連』與『十二輪』。它們束縛不盡,所以叫輪;過去、現在、未來三世的受生彼此間隔,所以叫分段生死。這些惑覆蔽真諦,使眾生不能解脫,這就是病。說明病,便可知道對治的藥;藥就是從假入空的止觀。觀察對治之藥,也能反過來認識所治之病。因此,這一類惑由入空止觀所攝。

迷於實理的界外惑

若迷於實理,便有三界外的相應無明、獨頭無明等。為什麼?三界內的相應無明與獨頭無明雖已斷除,習氣仍然存在。小乘法中不把習氣列為正使;大乘依真實義說,習氣就是另一類惑,也就是界外無明。

所以《寶性論》說,二乘之人雖已修無常、苦、空、無我等對治,對佛的法身仍屬顛倒。這種顛倒就配作『無明』,而屬獨頭無明;無漏智慧所起的業就是『行』;三種意生身也可依開合說成五種意生身,其中意就是『識』,身就是『名色』『六入』『觸』『受』;無明細惑與戲論尚未究竟滅盡,就是『愛』『取』;煩惱染、業染、生染尚未究竟滅盡,就是『有』;三種意生身之因移轉,就是『生』;它的果報變易,就是『老死』。

把這十二支收束起來,就是無漏界中的四種障:緣、相、生、壞。緣屬煩惱道,相屬業道,生與壞屬苦道。因此可以知道,三界之外也有十二因緣。

為什麼?從佛以下的一切位都還有無明;無明滋潤業,業既被滋潤,怎會沒有苦?這十二支雖不會退回三界之內、墮到下界,仍不妨從無明輪轉到老死,再從老死輪轉到無明。障礙實理的,正是這種惑;它由入假、入中兩種觀所對治。

意生身的利鈍料簡

再進一步分別。為什麼?三種意生身本有多種情形。

若是以析法、體法入空的二乘人,以及通教菩薩等,他們先把三界內惑斷盡,卻從未修習假觀與中觀;生到界外以後,界外之惑完全沒有被伏,根性便鈍。他們在界外修觀時,必須依次經歷多劫修行,學習如恒河沙數的佛法,先破塵沙惑。塵沙惑雖不直接滋潤受生,卻會障礙教化眾生之道,所以須先斷除。斷塵沙惑,只是調伏自心的方便,能伏界外惑;再進一步斷除界外三道,相應與獨頭無明、枝末與根本也都去除。因此,假觀正面攝得塵沙惑,也連帶攝得無明。

若是別教、圓教兩類人,三界內的通惑先已斷盡,界外別惑也已被伏;生到界外時,根性便敏利。他們只修中觀,對治界外三道。從初地到後地,每一地都有三道;每一地都分分滅除無明,業隨之滅,苦也隨之滅。每一地的相應無明去除時,獨頭無明也去除。

各地雖已有智慧,智慧仍與未盡的無明夾雜;因為夾雜,也可稱為智障,因它障礙更上一分智慧。只有佛心中全無無明,煩惱道才究竟盡;煩惱道盡,所以業盡;業盡,所以苦盡。三道究竟滅盡,只在如來。因此,中觀能攝治界外之惑。

三、攝一切智

止觀又攝一切智慧。各種智慧如何分合,前文已經說過;用三觀往回收攝,沒有一種不能攝盡。世間智慧不能照見真理,已收入十一智之中;若廣說二十智,也同樣由三觀所攝。

四、攝一切行

止觀又攝一切修行。前一項智慧屬於理解;只有理解而沒有實行,終究不能到達目的。行有兩種,就是慧行與行行。從三藏教的慧行、行行,一直到圓教的慧行、行行,都不出這兩類。慧行是正行,行行是助行。

毘婆舍那能破煩惱,還須奢摩他的力量協助正知見。正行、助行兩者隨智慧運轉,好像雙腳跟隨眼睛前進。

在三藏教中,觀無常、析法入空是慧行;不淨觀、慈心觀等是行行。這兩類行隨析法之智入空。

在通教中,體達諸法如幻如化是慧行;歷緣一切法而修數息、念處,以及緣事止觀,是行行。這兩類行隨體法之智入空。

若為教化眾生而修道種智,緣俗諦之理屬慧行,緣世俗差別事相屬行行。這兩類行隨道種智入假。

若依中道緣於實相,一道清淨,是慧行;歷一切法門,知道諸度全是大乘,十二因緣就是佛性,念處就是坐道場等,是行行。這兩類行隨中道之智入實相。

再從各種行門分別收攝:

  • 根本四禪中,定、慧均等,所以止、觀兩邊都攝。欲界定少慧多,屬觀攝;中間禪也是如此。四空定多慧少,屬止攝。
  • 四無量心中,前三心屬觀攝,捨心屬止攝。九想、八念、十想都屬觀攝。
  • 八背捨中,前三背捨屬觀攝,後五屬止攝。九次第定、師子奮迅三昧、超越三昧等,都屬止攝。
  • 四念處以慧為體性,屬觀攝。若依四意止的說法,使心記持不淨等觀法,這一止心作用屬止攝,但終究仍以觀為主。
  • 四正勤為成就四念處,大體屬觀攝;細分而言,使兩種惡法不生,屬止攝;使兩種善法生起,屬觀攝。
  • 四如意足由四種因緣得定,從所得之果立名,所以屬止攝。
  • 五根中,信根、精進根、慧根屬觀攝,念根、定根屬止攝;另就一義,信、念兩根又可通屬止、觀。五力也同樣如此。
  • 七覺分中,擇法、喜、進等屬觀攝,除捨與定之外;捨、定屬止攝,念則通於兩邊。
  • 八正中,正見、正思惟屬觀攝;正業、正語、正命屬戒,所以屬止攝;正念、正定、正精進也屬止攝。
  • 四諦中,苦、集、道三諦是有為之行,屬觀門;滅諦是無為之行,屬止門。十六行全屬觀門。
  • 四弘誓依四諦生起,配屬也依前義。
  • 十八不共法中,三業隨智慧而行,屬觀攝;三種無失屬止攝;知三世屬觀攝;其餘可依其義類推。
  • 四無畏中,一切智無畏屬觀攝,漏盡屬止攝,至處道屬觀攝,障道屬止攝。
  • 三三昧門屬止攝,三解脫門屬觀攝。
  • 六度可以有三種收法:前三度是功德,屬止攝,後三度是智慧,屬觀攝;也可說前五度都屬功德莊嚴而由止攝,般若一度由觀攝;還可總說六度全是功德莊嚴,都由止攝。

乃至九種大禪、一百零八三昧,全屬止攝;十八空、十喻、五百陀羅尼,全屬觀攝。像這樣,一切慧行、行行,沒有一種不由止觀所攝。應當知道,止觀名稱雖簡略,所攝的意義卻廣大。

五、攝一切位

止觀又攝一切位次。

若有人說:『一地就是二地,二地就是三地;寂滅真如之中,哪裡還有次位?』從這一面看,確實沒有次位。但大乘經中處處又都宣說一切地位。因為諸法無生無滅,正慧無所得,卻能對治煩惱、業、苦;三道淨除既有深淺,在無為法中便有差別,建立次位有何妨礙?

若依析法入空,有、無等四門所斷的三道,《毘曇》說七賢、七聖、四沙門果,《成論》說二十七賢聖等差別位相;乃至非有、非無門中的位次,全由析空觀所攝。

若依體法四門入空而斷三道,如《大品》所說三乘共位,從乾慧地一直到八地,都由同一入空止觀所攝。

若從空入假,修歷別之行而沒有得其深意,便成三十心伏惑之位,由空、假兩觀收攝;若已得其意,能破三道,成就十地位,便由第三中觀收攝。也可單純從假觀說其所攝,乃至依四門分說也都如此。

若依圓教而信、解、行,當下事相就是真理;由觀行位進入相似位,再進而破無明,開、示、悟、入佛的知見。四十二位共同乘坐寶乘,直至道場。《涅槃》說十五日月光之用轉而顯著,譬喻智德;十六日月光之用逐漸減少,譬喻斷德。也可說十四般若是因位,第十五如妙覺是果位。這些都由中觀收攝,乃至依四門分說也同樣如此。

有位與無位的問答

問:大乘不說地位,止觀還能攝什麼位?

答:大乘經論都明說地與位。你因畏懼地位而進入所謂無地位,仍不能免除對『無縛』的執著。文字的本性遠離,當體就是解脫;雖然說地位,地位仍無自性。

《中論》的意思是:若像反對空義的人所難那樣,破壞世間因果,便沒有今世、後世;破壞出世間因果,便沒有三寶、四諦、四沙門果。究竟沒有哪一類三寶?若見惑尚未滅,三藏教中的三寶、四諦、四沙門果便無從建立,更不用說後面通、別、圓三種三寶、四諦、四沙門果。這是斥責外道連四種三寶等都全盤否定。

若只斥責拙度之法,便只是保留三藏教的三寶、四諦、四沙門果,而沒有後三教的道果。

至於《中論》自身所破之後,三寶、四諦、四沙門果仍然成立。以析法破除界內煩惱、業、苦,就有三藏教的三寶、四諦、四沙門果;若用體法空破惑,就有後三教的三寶、四諦、四沙門果。提點這一要語,既能治學佛人內在的滯礙,又能破外道而防止邪見;去除偏於二邊的邪見與小乘留滯,三寶、四諦便能正立,怎能說一概全無?

至於有位、無位,若非親證便不能究竟了知。現在只依佛教所說而信受:教中說有,階位就分明宛然;教中說無,便豁然同於空寂清淨。無句義就是菩薩句義;在空義中提點位次,位本不可得,所以不應因此爭論。

再依《中論》偈的四句,也可顯出地位義。

『因緣所生法,我說即是空』這一句,表示破除煩惱、業、苦;由此便有須陀洹的智慧與斷惑,也有菩薩無生法忍。六地與二乘齊,七地修方便,十地如佛,位次自然分明,怎能說沒有?

『也叫作假名』這一句,表示次第破除界外三道,因此有四十二賢聖位,怎能說沒有?

『也叫作中道義』這一句,表示圓滿破除五住煩惱,因此有六即之位,怎能說沒有?

只用這四句,便能攝一切位;一切位不出四句,四句又不出止觀,所以叫作攝位。

六、攝一切教

止觀又攝一切教。《毘婆沙》說,心能替一切法安立名字;若沒有心,也就沒有一切名字。由此應知,世間與出世間的一切名教,全都從心生起。

若觀心偏邪、越離正理,順著無明之流,便生起一切惡教,例如僧佉、衛世等九十五種邪見之教。由心也會生起各種世間善教,例如五行六甲、陰陽八卦、五經與諸子史書。這些都是世間智慧所立、不能通達出世之道的名教,也全從心起。

出世教如何從心生起

出世間名教為何也都從心生起?堅意《寶性論》說,譬如有一部極大的經卷,大小如三千大千世界,其中記載整個大千世界的事;中千、小千、四天下、三界等不同大小的經卷,也都記錄其事,藏在一粒微塵中。一塵如此,一切微塵也都如此。

後來有一人出世,以清淨天眼看見微塵內的大經卷,便想:『為什麼這麼大的經卷藏在微塵裡,不能利益一切眾生?』於是運用方便,破開微塵,取出經卷,用來利益他人。

如來無礙智慧的經卷,完整具足地存在眾生身中,只因顛倒覆蔽,眾生不能相信、不能看見。佛教眾生修八聖道,破除一切虛妄,使眾生看見自己的智慧與如來平等。這是依微塵而說、附著有為事相建立的譬喻。

又有依空而說的譬喻。《發菩提心論》說,譬如有人看見佛法將滅,把如來十二部經仰寫在虛空中,字句宛然具足,一切眾生卻都不知道。經過很久,又有一人在空中遊行,看見經文,感歎說:『為什麼眾生不知道、看不見?』他便把經文書寫下來,展示並引導眾生。

怎樣才叫書寫經文?就是使眾生修八正道,破除虛妄等。

修法有多種。若觀心因緣生滅無常,依此修八正道,就是寫出三藏教的經;若觀心的因緣生法當體即空,依此修八聖道,就是寫出通教的經;若觀心分別計度的法有無量種,凡夫與二乘不能測知,只有具法眼的菩薩能見,依此修無量八正道,就是寫出別教的經;若觀心當體就是佛性,圓滿修習八正道,就是寫出中道之經。這便顯明一切法全從心中生出;心就是大乘,心就是佛性,行者親自看見自己的智慧與如來平等。

再依觀心判攝諸教。觀心當體即假、即中,便攝《華嚴》之經。觀心的因緣生法有生有滅,便攝三藏《四阿含》教,如同乳味。觀心當體即空,便攝共般若,如同酪味。完整觀心的因緣生法當體即空、即假、即中,便攝《方等》教,如同生酥。只運用即空、即假、即中三觀,便攝《大品》,如同熟酥。只用即中觀觀心,便攝《法華》,開佛知見大事,是正直的醍醐之經。用四句相即來觀心,便有《涅槃》,同見佛性,也是醍醐之經。

又依乳、酪、生酥、熟酥、醍醐五層譬喻說不定教。若觀因緣,又觀因緣就是佛性、佛性就是如來,叫作乳中殺人;若觀析法空,又觀析空就是佛性、佛性就是如來,叫作酪中殺人;若觀當體即空,又觀即空就是佛性,叫作生酥殺人;若觀假名,又觀假名就是佛性,叫作熟酥殺人;若觀即中,又觀即中就是佛性,叫作醍醐殺人。

這裡通說『殺人』,是指兩種生死已斷,煩惱、業、苦三道已經清淨。這就是止觀攝不定教。

以上只是略說如何攝教。若要廣說,凡是一切經教,全都可以用止觀收攝,沒有不能攝盡的。

心攝諸教,又略有兩層意思。第一,一切眾生心中具足一切法門;如來明白審察,照見眾生心中的法,依照他的心而說法,因此無量教法從心而出。第二,如來過去曾修漸、頓觀心,偏、圓具足;如來依這些心觀為眾生說法,教導弟子學如來破開微塵、取出經卷,也學著仰寫空中經文。因此,一切經教全由三止三觀所攝。

一法又能攝一切法

以上六意依次攝法,次第容易理解。現在再直接說明:六法中的任何一法,都能攝一切法。

第一,一理不只攝一切理,也攝一切惑、一切智、一切行、一切位、一切教。

第二,一惑不只攝一切惑,也攝一切理、一切智、一切行、一切位、一切教。

第三,一智不只攝一切智,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切行、一切位、一切教。

第四,一行不只攝一切行,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切智、一切位、一切教。

第五,一位不只攝一切位,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切智、一切行、一切教。

第六,一教不只攝一切教,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切智、一切行、一切位。

所以,止觀的名稱雖然只有兩個字,理、惑、智、行、位、教以及每一法的全體開合,沒有一項在止觀之外。

How Can the Two Names Calming and Contemplation Embrace All Dharmas?

The fourth chapter explains Embracing the Dharmas. Someone doubts that the two names “calming” and “contemplation” are too concise and perhaps cannot gather all Dharmas comprehensively. What follows shows that this is not so. Calming-and-contemplation has the function of total inclusion and can universally gather every Dharma.

Why? Calming can make all Dharmas quiescent, just as finding the right point when cauterizing an illness removes every ailment. Contemplation can illuminate truth, just as obtaining the king of jewels brings every treasure with it; all Buddha-Dharmas are thereby complete. The Great Perfection of Wisdom lists 120 items and all Dharmas, and in every case says that prajñā should be studied. Prajñā is contemplative wisdom. Since contemplative wisdom embraces all Dharmas, nothing is outside contemplation. Calming, moreover, is the king samādhi into which all samādhis enter.

The comprehensive embrace of Dharmas by calming-and-contemplation is now explained broadly through six intents: first, embracing all principle; second, embracing all delusion; third, embracing all wisdom; fourth, embracing all practice; fifth, embracing all stations; and sixth, embracing all teaching.

Why are these six arranged in this order? Whether a Buddha appears in the world or does not appear, the nature of principle constantly abides unchanged. Because sentient beings lose sight of principle, the delusions of cyclic birth and death arise. Because they contemplate in accord with principle, wisdom is discussed next. With understanding, practice is established. Through practice, stations are realized. Once stations are fulfilled, one teaches and transforms others. Phenomena and principle, understanding and practice, cause and result, self and others, and every other preceding and following sequence are all embraced by calming-and-contemplation.

1. Embracing All Principle

The three calmings and three contemplations embrace all principle. Principle is the Dharma of truths. As explained earlier, it may be opened and gathered in different ways and distinguished as partial or perfect, but in summary it does not exceed the two principles provisional and real. Beyond provisional and real there is no other principle. Just as there is no sandalwood anywhere apart from Mount Moli, to say that another principle exists outside provisional and real would be false speech. Since calming-and-contemplation discloses the real essence, it also embraces all principle.

2. Embracing All Delusion

Calming-and-contemplation also embraces all delusion. Because sentient beings are confused about the principle of truth, they give rise to the delusions that perpetuate cyclic birth and death. What is called confusion is ignorance.

Delusions within the Realms from Confusion about Provisional Principle

Confusion about provisional principle gives rise to associated ignorance, solitary-head ignorance, and the rest within the three realms. Ignorance joined with the various dispositions of the delusions of views and thoughts is called “associated.” Ignorance not associated with them is called “solitary-head.”

Because one does not understand the present matter, craving arises. Not understanding is “ignorance.” The activation of craving is “formations.” The mind that craves is “consciousness.” Consciousness arising together with the remaining aggregates of feeling, perception, and formations and with form is “name-and-form.” The material body activating the faculties is the “six entrances.” The six entrances reaching toward an object is “contact.” Contact conforming to the object conditioned is “feeling.” Delight arising toward the object felt is “craving.” Craving together with the bonds born along with it is “grasping.” The karma producing a future birth is “existence.” The arising of the five aggregates in the future is “birth.” The maturation of the five aggregates is “aging.” Their abandonment is “death.”

These twelve links turn like a wheel and in succession become causes and results for one another. Affliction communicates with karma, karma with suffering, and suffering again with affliction; together they are therefore called the “three paths.”

The wording of the Satyasiddhi Śāstra says that the functions of intention operate first within the latter three kinds of karma, while the actions of body and speech operate later within the former seven. The former seven are both karma and paths leading toward later lives. The latter three are not karma, but they lead to the former seven and therefore may also be called paths.

Scripture also calls the twelve links the “twelve entangling connections” and the “twelve wheels.” Because their binding is not exhausted, they are called wheels. Because births in the three times—past, present, and future—are separated from one another, this is called segmentary birth and death. These delusions cover the true truth and prevent sentient beings from liberation; this is illness. Once illness is clarified, its medicine can be known. The medicine is the calming-and-contemplation that enters emptiness from provisionality. Contemplating the medicine can also disclose the illness it treats. Delusions of this kind are therefore embraced by calming-and-contemplation that enters emptiness.

Delusions beyond the Realms from Confusion about Real Principle

Confusion about real principle gives rise to associated ignorance, solitary-head ignorance, and the rest beyond the three realms. Why? Although associated and solitary-head ignorance within the realms has been severed, habituations remain. Hīnayāna Dharma does not classify habituations as primary dispositions, but the Mahāyāna, speaking according to real meaning, treats them as another kind of delusion: ignorance beyond the realms.

The Ratnagotravibhāga therefore says that although people of the Two Vehicles have cultivated counteractions such as impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and non-self, they remain inverted with respect to the Buddha’s Dharma body. This inversion corresponds to “ignorance” and belongs to solitary-head ignorance. The karma activated by non-outflow wisdom is “formations.” The three kinds of mind-made body may also, by opening and gathering, be explained as five kinds. Mind there is “consciousness,” while body comprises “name-and-form,” the “six entrances,” “contact,” and “feeling.” The subtle delusions of ignorance and conceptual play not yet exhausted are “craving” and “grasping.” The stains of affliction, karma, and birth not yet exhausted are “existence.” The transference of the causes of the three kinds of mind-made body is “birth,” while the transformation of their retribution is “aging and death.”

Gathering these twelve links together gives the four obstructions in the realm of non-outflow: condition, characteristic, arising, and destruction. Condition belongs to the path of affliction, characteristic to the path of karma, and arising and destruction to the path of suffering. One can therefore know that the twelve links of dependent origination also exist beyond the three realms.

Why? Every station below buddhahood still has ignorance. Ignorance moistens karma; once karma is moistened, how could there be no suffering? Although these twelve links neither retreat into the three realms nor fall into a lower realm, ignorance can still revolve toward aging and death, and aging and death toward ignorance. The delusion that obstructs real principle is precisely this. It is treated by the two contemplations that enter provisionality and the Middle.

Discerning Sharp and Dull Faculties in Mind-Made Bodies

A further distinction is needed. Why? The three kinds of mind-made body include several different situations.

People of the Two Vehicles who enter emptiness by analyzing Dharmas or embodying Dharmas, bodhisattvas of the Shared Teaching, and others first exhaust delusions within the three realms but have never cultivated the provisional or middle contemplation. When born beyond the realms, none of their delusions there has been subdued, so their faculties are dull. In contemplating beyond the realms, they must cultivate successively for many eons, learning Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges and first breaking delusions like dust and sand. Although dust-and-sand delusions do not directly moisten birth, they obstruct the path of teaching and transforming sentient beings and must therefore be severed first. Severing dust-and-sand delusions is only an expedient for disciplining one’s mind and can subdue delusions beyond the realms. They then sever the three paths beyond the realms, removing associated and solitary-head ignorance as well as branches and root. Provisional contemplation therefore directly embraces dust-and-sand delusions and also embraces ignorance along with them.

Practitioners of the Separate and Perfect Teachings, by contrast, have first exhausted shared delusions within the realms and have also subdued the distinct delusions beyond the realms. When born beyond the realms, their faculties are sharp. They cultivate only the middle contemplation to treat the three paths beyond the realms. From the first ground through the later grounds, every ground has three paths. At each ground a portion of ignorance is extinguished, karma is extinguished accordingly, and suffering is likewise extinguished. When the associated ignorance of a ground is removed, its solitary-head ignorance is also removed.

Although every ground already has wisdom, that wisdom remains mixed with ignorance not yet exhausted. Because it is mixed, this too may be called an obstruction of wisdom, for it obstructs the next portion of wisdom. Only the Buddha’s mind is entirely free of ignorance, so only there is the path of affliction ultimately exhausted. Because affliction is exhausted, karma is exhausted; because karma is exhausted, suffering is exhausted. Only in the Tathāgata are the three paths ultimately extinguished. Middle contemplation therefore embraces the treatment of delusions beyond the realms.

3. Embracing All Wisdom

Calming-and-contemplation also embraces all wisdom. The ways in which the various kinds of wisdom are opened and gathered have already been explained. When gathered back through the three contemplations, none remains unembraced. Worldly wisdom cannot illuminate principle and has already been included within the eleven wisdoms; if twenty wisdoms are explained broadly, they too are embraced by the three contemplations.

4. Embracing All Practice

Calming-and-contemplation also embraces every practice. The preceding item, wisdom, belongs to understanding; with understanding but without actual practice, one can never reach the goal. Practice has two kinds: wisdom-practice and practice-practice. From the two practices in the Tripiṭaka Teaching through those in the Perfect Teaching, none lies outside these two classes. Wisdom-practice is primary practice, while practice-practice is auxiliary practice.

Vipaśyanā can break afflictions, yet it still needs the power of śamatha to assist right knowledge and vision. Primary and auxiliary practices move with wisdom, like two feet advancing behind the eyes.

In the Tripiṭaka Teaching, contemplating impermanence and analyzing Dharmas to enter emptiness are wisdom-practice; contemplation of impurity, contemplation of kindness, and the rest are practice-practice. Both kinds of practice follow the wisdom that analyzes Dharmas into emptiness.

In the Shared Teaching, directly comprehending all Dharmas as illusions and transformations is wisdom-practice. Cultivating mindfulness of breathing and the establishments of mindfulness through every conditioned Dharma, as well as phenomenal calming-and-contemplation, is practice-practice. Both kinds follow the wisdom that embodies Dharmas and enters emptiness.

When one cultivates wisdom of the varieties of the path to teach and transform sentient beings, conditioning the principle of conventional truth is wisdom-practice, while conditioning the differentiated phenomena of the conventional is practice-practice. Both kinds follow wisdom of the varieties of the path and enter provisionality.

When one conditions true mark through the Middle Way, the one path pure, this is wisdom-practice. Passing through every Dharma gate, knowing that all perfections are Mahāyāna, that the twelve links of dependent origination are themselves buddha-nature, and that the establishments of mindfulness are themselves sitting at the place of awakening, and so forth, is practice-practice. Both kinds follow wisdom of the Middle Way and enter true mark.

The various gates of practice can be embraced through further distinctions:

  • In the four root dhyānas, concentration and wisdom are equal, so both calming and contemplation embrace them. Concentration in the desire realm has little concentration and much wisdom and belongs to the embrace of contemplation; the intermediate dhyāna is the same. The four formless concentrations have much concentration and little wisdom and belong to the embrace of calming.
  • Among the four immeasurable minds, the first three belong to the embrace of contemplation, while equanimity belongs to calming. The nine perceptions, eight recollections, and ten perceptions all belong to contemplation.
  • Of the eight liberations, the first three belong to the embrace of contemplation and the last five to calming. The nine successive concentrations, Lion’s-Spring Samādhi, Transcending Samādhi, and the rest all belong to calming.
  • The four establishments of mindfulness take wisdom as their nature and belong to the embrace of contemplation. In the terminology of the Four Intentional Calmings, making mind retain contemplations such as impurity is a calming function and belongs to calming, but contemplation remains primary in the end.
  • The four right efforts accomplish the four establishments of mindfulness and in general belong to contemplation. More finely distinguished, preventing the two kinds of evil Dharma from arising belongs to calming, while causing the two kinds of wholesome Dharma to arise belongs to contemplation.
  • The four bases of spiritual power attain concentration through four conditions and are named from the result attained; they therefore belong to calming.
  • Among the five faculties, faith, effort, and wisdom belong to the embrace of contemplation, while mindfulness and concentration belong to calming. From another perspective, faith and mindfulness may both extend across calming and contemplation. The five powers are the same.
  • Among the seven factors of awakening, investigation of Dharmas, joy, effort, and the others apart from equanimity and concentration belong to contemplation. Equanimity and concentration belong to calming, while mindfulness extends across both.
  • Among the eight right practices, right view and right intention belong to contemplation. Right action, right speech, and right livelihood belong to precepts and therefore to calming. Right mindfulness, right concentration, and right effort also belong to calming.
  • Among the Four Truths, suffering, origin, and path are conditioned practices and belong to the gate of contemplation; cessation is an unconditioned practice and belongs to the gate of calming. All sixteen aspects belong to contemplation.
  • The four great vows arise in dependence on the Four Truths, so their assignments follow the preceding meanings.
  • Among the eighteen distinctive Dharmas, the three kinds of action following wisdom belong to contemplation, while the three kinds of freedom from error belong to calming. Knowledge of the three times belongs to contemplation; the remaining items may be inferred according to their meanings.
  • Among the four fearlessnesses, fearlessness in omniscience belongs to contemplation, freedom from outflows to calming, the path leading to every destination to contemplation, and what obstructs the path to calming.
  • The three gates of samādhi belong to calming, while the three gates of liberation belong to contemplation.
  • The six perfections can be embraced in three ways. The first three are merit and belong to calming, while the latter three are wisdom and belong to contemplation. Or the first five may all be merit-adornment embraced by calming and prajñā alone embraced by contemplation. Or all six may be described generally as merit-adornment and entirely embraced by calming.

Thus the nine kinds of great dhyāna and the 108 samādhis all belong to the embrace of calming, while the eighteen emptinesses, ten similes, and five hundred dhāraṇīs belong to contemplation. In this way, no wisdom-practice or practice-practice remains outside calming-and-contemplation. One should know that although its name is concise, the meaning it embraces is vast.

5. Embracing All Stations

Calming-and-contemplation also embraces every station.

Someone may say: “One ground is itself the second ground, and the second is itself the third. In quiescent true thusness, where could successive stations exist?” From that perspective there are indeed no successive stations. Yet throughout the Mahāyāna scriptures all stations are also taught. Dharmas neither arise nor cease, and right wisdom has nothing attained, yet it can treat affliction, karma, and suffering. Since purification of the three paths has greater and lesser depths, differences exist within the unconditioned Dharma. What obstruction is there to establishing stations?

When the three paths are severed through analyzing Dharmas and entering emptiness by the four gates of existence, nonexistence, and the rest, the Abhidharma describes the distinctive station-characteristics of seven worthies, seven sages, and four fruits of a śramaṇa; the Satyasiddhi Śāstra describes twenty-seven worthies and sages. Through to stations in the gate of neither existence nor nonexistence, all are embraced by analytical contemplation of emptiness.

When the three paths are severed by directly embodying Dharmas and entering emptiness through the four gates, the shared stations of the Three Vehicles taught in the Great Perfection of Wisdom, from the ground of dry wisdom through the eighth ground, are all embraced by the same calming-and-contemplation that enters emptiness.

If one enters provisionality from emptiness and cultivates differentiated practices without grasping their profound intent, this becomes the stations of the thirty minds that subdue delusion and is embraced by the contemplations of emptiness and provisionality. If one has grasped the intent, can break the three paths, and accomplishes the stations of the ten grounds, it is embraced by the third, middle contemplation. The embrace may also be explained solely through provisional contemplation, and likewise through distinctions according to the four gates.

In the Perfect Teaching, one has faith, understanding, and practice while immediate phenomena are themselves principle. From the station of contemplative practice one enters the station of resemblance, then breaks ignorance and opens, shows, awakens to, and enters the Buddha’s knowledge and vision. The forty-two stations together mount the jeweled vehicle and go directly to the place of awakening. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that by the fifteenth day the function of moonlight becomes increasingly manifest, a simile for the virtue of wisdom; from the sixteenth day its function gradually diminishes, a simile for the virtue of severance. One may also say that the fourteen prajñās are causal stations while the fifteenth, such as wondrous awakening, is the resultant station. All are embraced by middle contemplation and can likewise be distinguished through the four gates.

Questions and Answers on Stations and No Stations

Question: The Mahāyāna does not teach grounds and stations. What stations could calming-and-contemplation embrace?

Answer: Mahāyāna scriptures and treatises explicitly teach grounds and stations. Afraid of stations, you enter what you call no stations, but still do not escape attachment to “no bondage.” The nature of written words is free and is itself liberation. Although stations are spoken, stations still have no intrinsic nature.

The meaning of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā is this: if, like an opponent of emptiness, one destroys worldly cause and result, then there is no present or future life; if one destroys world-transcending cause and result, then there are no Three Jewels, Four Truths, or four fruits of a śramaṇa. Which kinds of Three Jewels would be absent in the end? If delusions of views were not extinguished, the Three Jewels, Four Truths, and fruits of a śramaṇa in the Tripiṭaka Teaching could not be established, much less those of the later Shared, Separate, and Perfect Teachings. This rebukes non-Buddhist paths for denying all four kinds of Three Jewels and the rest.

If one rebukes only the clumsy method of crossing, one retains only the Three Jewels, Four Truths, and fruits of a śramaṇa in the Tripiṭaka Teaching and has none of the fruits of the path in the later three teachings.

After the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā has performed its own refutation, the Three Jewels, Four Truths, and fruits of a śramaṇa remain established. When analytical Dharma breaks affliction, karma, and suffering within the realms, there are the Three Jewels, Four Truths, and fruits of a śramaṇa of the Tripiṭaka Teaching. When emptiness that embodies Dharmas breaks delusions, there are those of the later three teachings. Pointing out this key statement can both treat the inner obstructions of Buddhist practitioners and break external paths so as to guard against wrong views. Once the errors of the two extremes and the obstructions retained by the Hīnayāna are removed, the Three Jewels and Four Truths can be rightly established. How could one say that everything is wholly absent?

As for stations and no stations, one cannot ultimately know them without personal realization. For now, one trusts what the Buddha’s teaching says. When the teaching says they exist, the graded stations stand distinctly present; when it says they do not, they open unobstructedly into empty, quiescent purity. No meaning of a phrase is the bodhisattva’s meaning of a phrase. When stations are pointed out within emptiness, the stations themselves cannot be attained, so there should be no contention over them.

The four clauses of the verse in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā can also disclose the meaning of stations.

“Dharmas arising from causes and conditions, I say, are emptiness itself” means breaking affliction, karma, and suffering. There is therefore the stream-enterer’s wisdom and severance of delusion, as well as the bodhisattva’s endurance of nonarising Dharmas. The sixth ground is equal to the Two Vehicles, the seventh cultivates skillful means, and the tenth is like a buddha. The sequence of stations is naturally distinct—how could it be absent?

“They are also called provisional names” means successively breaking the three paths beyond the realms. There are therefore the forty-two stations of worthies and sages—how could they be absent?

“They are also called the meaning of the Middle Way” means perfectly breaking the afflictions of the five dwellings. There are therefore the stations of the six identities—how could they be absent?

These four clauses alone can embrace every station. No station lies outside the four clauses, and the four clauses do not lie outside calming-and-contemplation. This is why the section is called Embracing Stations.

6. Embracing All Teaching

Calming-and-contemplation also embraces all teaching. A Vibhāṣā says that mind can establish names for all Dharmas; without mind, there would be no names for any Dharma. One should therefore know that every worldly and world-transcending name and teaching arises from mind.

If one contemplates mind in a partial and wrong way, departing from right principle and following the stream of ignorance, every evil teaching arises, such as the ninety-five kinds of teaching of wrong views represented by Sāṃkhya and Vaiśeṣika. Mind also gives rise to many wholesome worldly teachings, including the five phases and six cyclical signs, yin and yang and the eight trigrams, the Five Classics, philosophers, histories, and other writings. These are all names and teachings established by worldly wisdom that cannot penetrate the world-transcending path, and all arise from mind.

How Does World-Transcending Teaching Arise from Mind?

How do all world-transcending names and teachings also arise from mind? The Ratnagotravibhāga by Sthiramati says that it is like an immense scripture scroll the size of a great trichiliocosm, recording every matter in that entire cosmos. Scrolls of different sizes corresponding to the medium and small chiliocosms, the four continents, the three realms, and the rest likewise record their matters and are stored in a single mote. This is true of one mote and of every mote.

Later, a person appears in the world and with a pure divine eye sees the immense scroll inside the mote. The person thinks: “Why is such an immense scroll stored inside a mote, unable to benefit all sentient beings?” Skillful means are then employed to break open the mote and bring forth the scroll for the benefit of others.

The scripture scroll of the Tathāgata’s unobstructed wisdom exists complete within the bodies of sentient beings. Only because inversion covers it are sentient beings unable to believe or see it. The Buddha teaches them to cultivate the Eightfold Noble Path and break every falsehood, causing them to see their own wisdom as equal to the Tathāgata’s. This is a simile based on a mote and established by lodging in conditioned phenomena.

There is also a simile stated in dependence upon space. The Treatise on Arousing the Mind of Awakening says that it is like someone who sees the Buddha-Dharma approaching extinction and writes the Tathāgata’s twelve divisions of scripture upward upon space, with every phrase and graph clearly complete, although no sentient being knows of them. After a long time, another person travels through space, sees the scriptural text, and laments: “Why do sentient beings neither know nor see it?” That person copies down the text, displays it, and guides sentient beings.

What does it mean to copy the scripture? It means causing sentient beings to cultivate the Eightfold Noble Path, break falsehood, and so forth.

There are several modes of cultivation. If one contemplates mind’s causes and conditions as arising and ceasing and impermanent and accordingly cultivates the Eightfold Noble Path, one writes out the scripture of the Tripiṭaka Teaching. If one contemplates mind’s conditionally arisen Dharmas as empty in their very essence and accordingly cultivates the Eightfold Noble Path, one writes out the scripture of the Shared Teaching. If one contemplates the Dharmas discriminated and reckoned by mind as immeasurable, beyond the knowing of ordinary beings and the Two Vehicles and visible only to bodhisattvas possessing the Dharma eye, and accordingly cultivates immeasurable forms of the Eightfold Noble Path, one writes out the scripture of the Separate Teaching. If one contemplates mind in its very essence as buddha-nature and perfectly cultivates the Eightfold Noble Path, one writes out the scripture of the Middle Way. Thus all Dharmas are disclosed as coming forth from mind. Mind is itself Mahāyāna; mind is itself buddha-nature; practitioners personally see their own wisdom as equal to the Tathāgata’s.

The teachings are next classified and embraced through contemplation of mind. Contemplating mind in its very essence as provisional and as Middle embraces the Avataṃsaka scriptures. Contemplating conditionally arisen Dharmas in mind as arising and ceasing embraces the Tripiṭaka Teaching of the Four Āgamas, like the flavor of milk. Contemplating mind as empty in its very essence embraces the shared prajñā, like the flavor of curds. Contemplating conditionally arisen Dharmas in mind fully as empty, provisional, and Middle in their very essence embraces the Vaipulya Teaching, like raw cream. Employing only the three contemplations of immediate emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle embraces the Great Perfection of Wisdom, like clarified cream. Contemplating mind with only immediate middle contemplation embraces the Lotus, opening the one great work of the Buddha’s knowledge and vision, the scripture of upright ghee. Contemplating mind through the mutual identity of the four clauses gives the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra, in which all equally see buddha-nature, also a scripture of ghee.

The simile of the five levels—milk, curds, raw cream, clarified cream, and ghee—further explains indeterminate teaching. If one contemplates dependent origination and also contemplates dependent origination as itself buddha-nature and buddha-nature as itself the Tathāgata, this is called killing a person in milk. If one contemplates analytical Dharma-emptiness and also contemplates analytical emptiness as itself buddha-nature and buddha-nature as itself the Tathāgata, it is called killing a person in curds. If one contemplates emptiness in the very essence and also contemplates immediate emptiness as itself buddha-nature, it is called killing a person in raw cream. If one contemplates provisional names and also contemplates provisional names as themselves buddha-nature, it is called killing a person in clarified cream. If one contemplates the immediate middle and also contemplates the immediate middle as itself buddha-nature, it is called killing a person in ghee.

Here “killing a person” throughout means that the two kinds of birth and death have been severed and the three paths of affliction, karma, and suffering purified. This is how calming-and-contemplation embraces indeterminate teaching.

The foregoing only explains the embrace of teaching in brief. Explained broadly, every scriptural teaching can be embraced by calming-and-contemplation; none remains outside its reach.

Mind’s embrace of all teachings also has two meanings in brief. First, all Dharma gates are complete within the minds of sentient beings. The Tathāgata clearly examines and sees the Dharmas in their minds, then teaches according to those minds; immeasurable teachings therefore issue from mind. Second, in the past the Tathāgata cultivated gradual and sudden contemplation of mind, complete in partial and perfect forms. According to those contemplations of mind, the Tathāgata teaches sentient beings and instructs disciples to learn from the Tathāgata’s breaking open the mote and bringing forth the scroll, and also to learn to write the scriptural text upward upon space. Every scriptural teaching is therefore embraced by the three calmings and three contemplations.

One Dharma Can Also Embrace All Dharmas

The preceding six intents embrace Dharmas in sequence and are readily understood. Now it is stated directly that any one of the six Dharmas can embrace all Dharmas.

First, one principle embraces not only all principle but also every delusion, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching.

Second, one delusion embraces not only all delusion but also every principle, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching.

Third, one wisdom embraces not only all wisdom but also every principle, delusion, practice, station, and teaching.

Fourth, one practice embraces not only all practice but also every principle, delusion, wisdom, station, and teaching.

Fifth, one station embraces not only all stations but also every principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, and teaching.

Sixth, one teaching embraces not only all teaching but also every principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, and station.

Thus, although calming-and-contemplation has a name of only two words, nothing in principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, station, or teaching—and nothing in the complete opening and gathering of any one Dharma—lies outside it.

偏圓Partial and Perfect

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、為什麼要辨明偏圓

第五,說明偏與圓。修行人既已知道,止觀沒有一法不能收攝;但所收的法既然很多,就必須認清大與小、共與不共、權與實、可思議與不可思議各自的意義。因此,現在要進一步簡別偏圓。

這裡分成五項:第一,說明大與小;第二,說明半與滿;第三,說明偏與圓;第四,說明漸與頓;第五,說明權與實。究竟的理本來不能說是大,也不能說是小,乃至不能說是權,也不能說是實。大、小、權、實全都不可言說;但在因緣具足時,大、小等名義又都可以施設言說。佛以小乘的方便力,為五比丘說小法;以大乘的方便力,為諸菩薩說大法。大與小雖然同是方便,仍須認清各自所以如此的道理,所以用這五組相對的名目加以料簡,使它們不致混雜紊亂。

二、大與小

小:析法止觀

所謂小,就是小乘。修學者的智慧力較弱,只能修析法止觀,分析色法與心法。例如《釋論》解釋檀波羅蜜時,破斥外道所說的隣虛微塵,問道:『這微塵究竟是有,還是無?如果有極微之色,它就有十方的分位;如果沒有極微之色,也就沒有十方的分位。』如果分析極微色而始終不能窮盡,便落入常見、有見;如果把極微分析到完全窮盡,又落入斷見、無見。這是外道對色法的分析。分析心法也是如此:若執著有心或無心,都會落入斷見或常見。這些都是外道分析色、心的方式。

論中接著說明三藏教正確的析法觀:『色無論粗、無論細,總合起來觀察,都是無常、無我。』為什麼?粗色與細色等法都從無明而生;無明並不真實,所以粗色、細色也都是假有。正因為是假,所以無常、沒有自性,由此便能入空。又如一個極微細的心念生起,必定依靠根與塵;沒有任何一法不是從因緣而生。凡從因緣生的,全都是無常。或者說,『一念心有六十剎那』;或者說,『有三百億剎那』。每一剎那都不停住,所以念念無常。

既然無常,也就沒有主宰;煩惱從根本上便不能成立。沒有業,也就沒有苦;生死寂滅,所以稱為涅槃。這就叫作『析色心觀的意旨』。析法這個名稱本來也見於外道;如今是針對邪謬的分析而顯明正確的分析。哪裡只是外道的邪見需要用正析對治?佛弟子若執著佛所說的法門而生起見著,也同樣需要正析。也就是說,從三藏教四門各自生起四種見著,一直到從圓教四門各自生起四種見著;只要陷入戲論競諍,認定自己正確而別人錯誤,就如服下甘露反而傷命早夭,又如用金鎖把自己綁住,繼續流轉生死。因此,都應當用正析破除。

所以《大論》說:『所謂破涅槃,不是破壞聖人所得的涅槃;只是因為學人尚未證得涅槃,卻執著它而形成戲論,所以說要破涅槃。』照這樣說,所有這些執著都應當用析法方便破除。析法共有四門,每一門都具足十法,從認識正因緣開始,直到不生法愛;依此便能在各門中見到第一義。由此可知,三藏教四門所行的析法止觀,確定屬於小乘。

大:體法止觀

其次說明大,也就是大乘。修學者智慧深利,所修的是不生不滅的體法止觀;因為是大人所行,所以稱為『大乘』。《中論》以即空申明摩訶衍;摩訶衍就是大乘。大乘經中說『想要證得聲聞果,應當學般若』,原本這是菩薩之法;大法能夠兼容小法,所以旁帶聲聞。譬如朱雀門是天子所建立,本來直通王家政事,卻不妨一般小民也由此出入。它雖容許小民通行,終究仍是天子的宮門。摩訶衍也是如此:它本來是為菩薩說當體即空之法,雖然兼有小乘,終究仍名為大。反過來說,三藏析法中雖也有佛與菩薩,終究仍是小乘。

大乘的體法觀與三藏不同。三藏認為名稱是假,法體卻是實有,所以要分析實法而使它歸空,譬如拆毀柱子,才使柱處成空。大乘體法觀則說,名稱與所指的實法都是假有;它的自相當下就是空,本來便虛寂。譬如鏡中柱影本來就不是真柱,不必等柱子消滅才成為空;〔天〕當下的影像就是空,不生也不滅,與真實柱子不同。

《大論》又說明大乘人所修的體法觀,敘述佛站在一方木上告訴比丘:『譬如比丘入禪定時,能把土變成金,又把金變成土;實際上既不是真金,也不是真土,只是變化所成。』色與心也是如此,並非實生,也非實滅,只是無明所變。本來就不曾生,如今又怎麼會有實滅?論中又舉觀察一端㲲的例子:其中當下具足十八空。這就叫作『體法觀』。

再進一步說,三藏教所作的分析,名為『隨情觀色心』。它分析所認為實有的法,所以也是一種事相上的觀。由此所入的真諦並不是佛性,不能會入真實之理,只是隨眾生情執而立為真。大乘體法則名為『隨理觀色心』:好比追尋幻相而找到幻師,再追尋幻師而找到造成幻相的方法;也好比追尋夢境而找到睡眠,再追尋睡眠而找到心。追尋如幻的色心,便找到無明;追尋無明,便找到佛性。體法能通達真理,所以稱為『隨理觀』。

體法止觀也有四門,每一門都具足十法而成就觀行。這種觀不只體達外道果報中的色與心;凡一切有所牽涉的執著,從計著三藏四門,乃至尚未得入圓教四門而執門成見,全都體達為如幻。這才確定名為『大乘止觀』。如果明白此處運用觀法的意旨,即使對大乘各門生起執著,也仍須以空觀破除。

這畢竟不同於世間某些法師、禪師,把老子的『道德』、莊子的『逍遙』說成與佛法等同;這種說法並不成立。即使執著圓教法門,尚且會被三藏初門所破,連小乘都不能進入,何況只是凡鄙的見心?二者如螢火與太陽相距懸殊,又如高山與毫毛彼此隔絕。有人自稱自己的道才真實,因而輕慢瞿曇,難道不應破除這種見著嗎?

三、半滿與偏圓

半與滿

第二,說明半與滿。所謂半,是說九部法;所謂滿,是說十二部法。世間流傳一種判法,認為直到涅槃常住之教出現才算是滿,此前其餘都算半。菩提流支又說:『《三藏》是半;從《般若》以後都是滿。』現在提出半、滿這組名稱,只是為了輔助說明大、小。前面已用析法、體法判明大小;這裡也同樣用體法、析法判明半滿,如前云云。

偏與圓

第三,說明偏與圓。偏是偏僻,圓是圓滿。若只作一般性的說法,把小乘稱為偏,有什麼不可以?但若要分辨各名的特殊含義,就不能如此籠統。半與小這兩個名稱,界限確定而短窄,不能向更長遠的範圍伸展;偏的含義卻能廣泛通達,從小一直延伸到大。

譬如所謂半月,只到上弦、下弦的界限;漸月卻不同,從最初如彎弓、娥眉的新月開始,直到第十四夜,都稱為漸;只有第十五夜才稱為圓滿月。小與半也是如此,只齊於析法、半字與小乘,不能稱為大。偏的含義則延伸得很遠:從最初三藏教的析法止觀以上,一直到別教止觀捨離二邊、尚在入中的範圍以內,全都名為偏。所以《大經》說:『在這以前,我們全都名為邪見之人。』只有圓教止觀,以一心三諦、隨自意語,才獨自當得起圓這個名稱。

四、漸與頓

四教中的漸頓

第四,說明漸與頓。漸的意思是有次第,憑藉淺法而進入深法;頓的意思是頓然具足、頓至究竟。這也沒有別的意旨,仍是用來輔助說明偏與圓。三教止觀全都是漸,圓教止觀則名為頓。依名稱作這樣的解釋,義理本來已經清楚;現在再廣作料簡,使疑滯沒有遺留。

前二教止觀是漸而不是頓,因為力量不能遠達,只能契入偏真。圓教止觀是頓而不是漸,因為它行於大直道,當下即邊而中。別教止觀則既是漸,也是頓。為什麼?初發心便知道中道,所以也名為頓;卻要經過方便才能進入,所以也名為漸。

再分別來說,前兩種止觀的觀、教、行、證,全都名為漸。別教的教、觀、行都名為漸,證道則是頓。圓教的教、觀、行、證全都名為頓。為什麼如此?前二觀是方便說,好比草庵與彎曲小徑,所以教、觀、行、證四種全都屬漸。別教之觀帶著方便而說;若依方便修行,要先破除三界內通有的惑,所以教、觀、行三種全都屬漸;後來破無明、見佛性,所以證道是頓。

圓觀則說:『正直捨棄方便,只說無上之道。』『只有這一事真實,其餘二乘不是真實。』『說最真實的事。』這叫作教真實。又說:『行如來之行。』『入如來的室、衣、座三者。』以及『另有一行是如來之行。』這叫作行真實。所見的中道即是一究竟,與如來所得法身相同,沒有差異分別,這叫作證真實。

前兩種觀,在因位都有教、行、證與修行人;到了果位,卻只有教,沒有行、證與人。為什麼?因位中的人灰身入寂,沉入空中而歸於盡滅,不能成為果位頂端所說的佛;那只是方便施設的說法,所以果位只有教名,沒有實際的行、證與人。

別教在因位也有教、行、證與人;若論果位,同樣只有教,沒有行、證與人。為什麼?如果破除無明而登上初地,當時就是圓教的初住位,不再是別教的初地位。初地已經如此,何況更後面的地位與果位?由此可知,別教因位的人不能到達別教所立的果頭,所以說『果頭無人』。

圓教則不同。圓教因位的教、行、證與人,全都從因位一直到達果位,始終都是真實,所以說『真實有人』。

開漸顯頓與不定入圓

再說,前三種止觀的教、行、證與人,在尚未被會入圓教以前,連圓都不知道,何況進入圓?佛若會歸其宗旨,開漸而顯頓,便能使它們全都通入。它們雖然不是本來當下就是頓,卻是由漸開入於頓。所以《法華》說:『你們所行的就是菩薩道。』『各自乘坐寶車,正合諸子本來的願望。』『本經決了聲聞之法;本經是諸經中的王。』這是開通漸法,使它們全都能夠進入,並以別理接引。因此,《涅槃》中所得的二乘道果並不與圓教常住相隔;依此繼續修學,全都將會成佛。這就是從漸入圓,也名為開漸顯頓。

再說,四種止觀要進入圓教,不必全都等到本身修行完成才入圓,也不必全都等到開漸顯頓時才入圓;進入的時機並不固定。為什麼?一切眾生心性中的正因,譬如乳;聽聞能顯發正因的了因之法,名為把毒放入乳中。正因不斷,好比乳中的四微一直存在;五味雖不斷轉變,四微始終都在,所以毒隨四微遍至各味,每一味都能殺人。眾生心性也是如此:正因不壞,了因之毒隨正因成熟的遲速,隨處都能發起;或從理發,或從教發,或從行發,成為證發。

例如辟支佛智慧銳利、善根成熟,生在無佛之世也能自然覺悟。理發也是如此:久遠以來栽植善根,今生雖未聽聞圓教,了因之毒仍自然發起,這就是理發。若聽聞《華嚴》,如日光照到高山便當下覺悟,這就是教發。聽聞以後加以思惟,在思惟時便覺悟,這就是觀行發。若已在六根清淨位而進一步破除無明,這是相似證發;若再增進道行、減損生死,也屬於證發。這是從圓教行人的角度說進入時機不定。

若前三教修行人各自在凡夫位發起,就是理發;若由聽聞教法而發,就是教發;若由修習方便而發,就是觀行發;若在賢位、聖位中發起,就是證發。這是從前三教修行人的角度說進入時機不定。

另有一種不定,卻不像服毒殺人。例如修無漏法時,有漏法不求而自行發起,完全沒有斷除分段、變易二種生死。若修中道時發得無漏,從此長別三界苦輪之海,這只斷一種生死而未斷兩種生死,也名為不定。

各教當分的漸圓

再說,四種止觀在各自範圍內,都有圓與漸。三藏教中,從初發心修方便而進入真位,這名為漸;以三十四心斷結而成就其果,難道不能名為圓?通教與別教中,從初心直到後心,難道沒有漸與圓?圓教就其本體而言,理至究竟,所以稱圓;但其中也有從初心直到四十一地的次第,難道不是漸?妙覺達到究竟,難道不是圓?所以說,圓圓不是漸圓,圓漸也不是漸漸:圓教的圓果不是前三教漸次所得的圓果,圓教的漸因也不是前三教的漸因。由此可知,每一教在自己的範圍內都具足漸、圓兩義。《法華疏》中應有廣說。

然而,漸漸不是圓漸,卻可以經開會而成為圓漸;漸圓不是圓圓,也不能再成為圓圓。也就是說,前三教的漸因不是圓教的漸因,卻可以經開會而成為圓教的漸因;前三教所立的圓果不是圓教的圓果,也不能再成為圓教的圓果。為什麼?《法華》說:『你們所行的就是菩薩道。』所以前三教的漸因能夠開成圓教的漸因。前三教的圓果只是權宜施設,不能再把那個果位本身變成妙覺佛果。

依此類推:小小不是大小,卻可以成為大小;小大不是大大,不能再成為大大。也就是說,小法中的小不是大法中的小,卻可以開成大法所含的小;小教所說的大果不是大教的大果,不能再變成大教的大果。權權不是實權,卻可以成為實權;權實不是實實,不能再成為實實。也就是說,權教中的權不是實教所含的權,卻可以開成實教所含的權;權教所說的實果不是實教的實果,不能再變成真正的實果。為什麼?前三教的果頭只有教名而沒有實人,所以權實不能成為實實。半滿、漸頓也應依此方式分別,不再寫出繁複的文字。

從觀心向內推求,法相本來應當如此,但許多人不相信,所以現在用《涅槃》的五個譬喻來證成這個意思。

五個譬喻

所稱第六說:『凡夫如乳;須陀洹如酪;斯陀含如生酥;阿那含如熟酥;阿羅漢、辟支佛與佛如醍醐。』《大論》又說:『聲聞經中把阿羅漢稱為佛地。』所以阿羅漢、辟支佛、佛三者在這個譬喻中同屬醍醐。這個譬喻難道不是在解釋三藏教中的五味嗎?三藏教當分的漸與圓,可以依這個例子成立。

所稱三十二說:『眾生如混雜血的乳;須陀洹、斯陀含如淨乳;阿那含如酪;阿羅漢如生酥;辟支佛、菩薩如熟酥;佛如醍醐。』這個譬喻難道不是在解釋通教中的五味嗎?辟支佛已侵除習氣,比聲聞稍勝,所以與菩薩同列熟酥;佛的正使與習氣都已盡,名為醍醐。借此比類,便顯出通教在自己範圍內的漸圓之義。

所稱第九說:『眾生如剛出生的牛,血與乳尚未分開;聲聞如乳;緣覺如酪;菩薩如生酥、熟酥;佛如醍醐。』這個譬喻難道不是別教的五味之意嗎?十住初位、中位能把通教所斷的見惑、思惑全都斷盡,名為乳,總體比配聲聞。十住後心稍深,所以比配辟支佛如酪。十行、十迴向如生酥、熟酥。十地的最初已名為佛,所以如醍醐。借這個譬喻,便顯成別教止觀在自己範圍內的漸圓之義。

所稱二十七說:『雪山有一種草,名為忍辱;牛若吃了它,就成醍醐。』草譬喻正道;若能修行正道,便見佛性。這個譬喻難道不是圓教之意嗎?不經歷前四味便直接成為醍醐。借此比類,便能顯成漸圓等位。

所稱第八說:『把毒放進乳中,毒遍及五味,全都能夠殺人。』這個譬喻難道不是譬喻不定嗎?由此能成為理發、教發、行發、證發四種,因而得以入圓。

以上是依漸頓所作的這一番料簡。前面的大小、半滿、偏圓三科,以及後面的權實一科,也都應當如此料簡;只是小大與半滿的界限到此便確定分開,不能與其餘各科完全相同。

五、權與實

施權、開權、廢權

第五,說明權與實。權是權宜謀度,暫時使用,使用之後便還要廢除;實是如實記錄,是究竟的旨趣與歸宿。

建立權法,約有三重意義:第一,為了真實而施設權法;第二,開解權法而顯出真實;第三,廢除權法而顯出真實,就像《法華》中蓮華的三個譬喻。諸佛為一大事而出現於世,本來是為了圓頓的一實止觀,卻為眾生施設三種權宜止觀。權並不是佛的本意,但佛的本意也不在權法之外;只要開解三種權宜止觀,便能顯出圓頓的一實止觀。

為實施權時,一實如今已經建立;開權顯實時,權法本身就開成真實,已沒有另一個權可以談;因此再說廢權顯實,權法廢去而真實留存。暫借這三個名稱解釋權實,它們的意義是允當的。

問:為什麼要運用這一組權實?

答:佛知道眾生有種種根性與欲樂,所以用四悉檀使他們成熟。

若有人想聽正因緣,便為他說三藏教;想聽因緣即空,便為他說通教止觀;想聽歷劫修行,便為他說別教止觀;想聽當下即中,便為他說圓教止觀。這叫作隨順『世界悉檀』,也叫作隨順『樂欲』,是為一實而施設權法,說四種權實止觀。

為使眾生生起扶助真諦的事相善,便說三藏觀;為使眾生生起扶助真諦的理善,便說通觀;為使眾生生起扶助中道的事相善,便說別觀;為使眾生生起扶助中道的理善,便說圓觀。這叫作隨順『為人悉檀』,也叫作隨順『便宜』而說權實止觀。

為破除邪謬的因緣見與無因緣見,便說三藏觀;為破除拙劣的度入方式,便說通觀;為破除與二乘共通之法,便說別觀;為破除仍帶方便的法門,便說圓觀。這是依『對治悉檀』而說權實止觀。

為可思議的鈍根,以拙劣方式使他進入真諦,所以說三藏觀;為可思議的利根,以善巧方式使他進入真諦,所以說通觀;為不可思議的鈍根,以拙劣方式使他得見中道,所以說別觀;為不可思議的利根,以善巧方式使他得見中道,所以說圓觀。這就叫作為一實而施設三權。

隨悉檀而興廢

權與實相對,便有四種止觀。為實施權的意義,到這裡已經說完。權實之所以興起,正是由於悉檀;權實後來可以廢除,也同樣由於悉檀。為什麼?眾生的煩惱結使深厚,銳利智慧與善根薄弱,所以先興起第一種觀,使他生起事相善。事相善一旦生起,煩惱已被調伏而轉薄,便可廢去三藏觀。為使理善生起,於是興起通觀;理善已經生起,便廢去通觀。為使三界外的事相善生起,於是興起別觀;三界外的事相善已經生起,便廢去別觀。為使三界外的理善生起,於是興起圓觀。這就是隨因緣而興、隨因緣而廢,所以說權實止觀。其餘三悉檀中的興廢,也可以依此理解。

若依五味教說興廢:華嚴時為大乘行人廢去兩種權,興起一種權與一種實;三藏時廢去兩種權與一種實,只興起一種權;方等時四種止觀全都興起;般若時廢去一種權,興起兩種權與一種實;法華時廢去三權,只興一實;涅槃時又興起四種,使它們全都進入佛性,沒有任何隔礙。

所以如來善巧運用悉檀,按適當時機興起或廢除法門,順著眾生根機而作,全都利益眾生。如來不會空說無益之法;正因為要度人,所以該興起時便興起,該廢除時便廢除。相對三權而說一實,真實留存、權法廢除,前面已經說過。

四種皆實、四種皆權與雙非

現在再作料簡。四種止觀全都真實不虛。為什麼?若不為它們開決,就無從使修行人進入真理。如今,本經決了聲聞法;本經是諸經之王,並開方便門、示真實相。每一種止觀全都可以入圓。好比快馬一看見鞭子的影子,便立刻奔上正路,所以四種止觀全都是真實。

再說,四種止觀又全都是權。為什麼?四種理全都不可言說。權不可說,所以本來不是權;實也不可說,所以本來不是實。不是權,卻勉強說為權;不是實,卻勉強說為實。既然同樣都是勉強施設的言說,為什麼不把權叫作實?因為只要落入言說,所以全都屬權。

再說,這些權與實全都是非權非實。為什麼?因為全都不可言說。這裡的非權非實,不能與前面所說的實另作一物。前面把見理稱為實;所謂實,正就是非權非實,兩者意義並不相異。假如相異,就應另有一種智慧,另照一種真理;但所對的理與惑既然相同,就不能使它們成為兩種。相對於權,所以說實;廢除能詮的教,所以說理,因此名為非權非實。

教當下就是理,權實當下就是非權非實;它們無二無別,既不合併,也不分散。非權非實的理性恆常寂然,名為『止』;寂然卻又恆常照了,既可說權也可說實,名為『觀』。由觀,所以稱為『智』、稱為『般若』;由止,所以稱為『眼』、稱為『首楞嚴』。這些名稱所指不二不別、不合不散,就是不可思議的止觀。

不只是開顯實法時,實法是非權非實;開解權法時,權法也同樣是非權非實。這仍屬於開權顯實的意義。

別教接通教

問:為一實而施設三權,合起來只有四種止觀。若另說以別教接引通教的止觀,它究竟是權還是實?為什麼不列入四種的數目?為什麼只說接通教?哪一個位次的人被接?又接入哪一個位次?

答:若被接者只進入別教的教法,這就屬權;若由接而進入證位,這就屬實。四教各自都從初始論到終結;接只涉及終端而沒有自己的起始,所以不列入四種。若泛論,諸教皆應有接;但本處不用此義,因為三藏、通教兩教說三界內之理,別教、圓教兩教說三界外之理,在這兩類教法交接之處需要安立一接,所以只說以別教接通教。

若完全依通教位次來說,不論破無明,通教第八地名為辟支佛地;從此被接,才知道另有中道。第九地伏無明,第十地破無明,便名為佛;但只破一品無明,怎麼可能已是究竟?所以知道這是接入別教。若從別教位次看,就是進入別教初地的行位。

若從真諦來說接,通教真諦把空與中合在一起說;從最初以來,修行人只觀真諦中空的一面。一直到見惑、思惑全都破盡,抵達第八地,才為他說明真諦之內還有中道。所以說:『有智慧的人既見空,也見不空。』被接者這時才聽到中道,聽後便見其理,這就是進入別教位。

三藏教菩薩所立位次並非如此,所以不論被接。別教、圓教在發心時已知道中道,還能拿什麼去接引?因此可知,接只發生在通教。

三權是否知道一實

問:三種權教全都能知道一實嗎?

答:別教從最初便知道;通教到後來才知道;三藏教從初到後全都不知道。

問:如果知道,為什麼仍名為權?如果不知道,豈不與兩部經相違?

答:別教雖然最初便知道中道,所聽聞的教仍帶方便,所以仍是權。通教雖到後來才知道,也只有能受接的人知道,通教本身終究仍是權。這個意思可以明白。至於說三藏教不知道便違背兩經,《大經》說:『阿羅漢若不知道三寶常住不變,他所有的禁戒也不具足,不能得到聲聞之道。』這個問題現在應當加以疏通。

單憑阿羅漢自己的力量,本來不應知道、見到常住。譬如天眼尚未打開,就看不見遮障之外;若未聽別人說,也不能知道。阿羅漢的佛眼尚未打開,又未聽佛解說,怎麼可能自己知道常住?所以《法華》說:『對自己所得的功德,生起已得滅度之想;若遇到其他佛,便能得到決了。』又說:『聲聞、緣覺、不退菩薩,也不能知道。』由此應知,沒有聽聞便不能知道。經中所說的知道,只齊於知道自己所證的理。

真諦無為也可說是常,因為它一相而沒有變動。若有人把真諦分別成兩種遷流變動的相,就不能發起真智;必須觀空,才能進入無漏。譬如須菩提觀空,憍陳如證得無生智。至於所說律儀不具足,若能觀空而得到道共戒,這就是具足戒。

所以《華嚴》說:『諸法真實的性相常住而不變異,二乘也全都證得,卻不因此名為佛。』由此可知,常住這個名稱可以通於大小,能作上述解釋。若不作這樣的解釋,三藏教既不說大乘常住,聲聞又怎麼可能具足聲聞道、具足禁戒?若作此解,道共戒便沒有過失,而且更能顯出其中善義。

再舉例說,《大品》說:『婬欲會障礙生到梵天,何況菩提?』若要生到梵天,必須斷除欲;若要得到菩提,則必須斷除二邊之欲。兩處同樣用欲這個名稱,意義卻不同;常住一詞也是如此。

想進入真諦,必須知道無為是常、不會變易;想進入實相,也必須知道常住一相而不變。知道常住的用語相同,大小乘所知的內容卻不同。因此,說三藏止觀不知道圓教、不知道一實,並不違背經文。

兩種初業

《勝鬘》說:『若不知道常住,所有三歸都不能成就。』這又應怎樣疏通?若向遠處追尋根本,可以說三乘行人最初修業時,並不是對法一無所知。若把修四念處時所得的聞慧當作初業,這個最初便已知道真諦常住,不生起六十二見;由於心無所倚著,便能成就賢聖之道。這個解釋與前面相同。

若把久遠以前的修行當作初業,則說這些人先發菩提心,早已知道常住;後來因畏懼生死,從大乘退轉而取小乘。法才王子以及《涅槃》中的退轉菩薩,從最初以來便歸依一體三寶,熏修戒與善。他們有受法而沒有捨法;心既無盡,戒也無盡,一切戒善都受到最初大心的熏習。

這好比大地暗中滋益樹木,使所有樹木萌芽都得以長成。小乘的歸依與戒法不離菩薩戒,菩薩戒的力量能使小乘歸戒成就,說的就是這個意思。若不承認初業時已知常住,三藏教的歸依、受戒與羯磨就全都不能成立。若依這種方式解釋,大小兩部經的義理便不相違。

摩訶止觀卷第三〔下〕

1. Why Partial and Perfect Must Be Distinguished

Fifth is the clarification of partial and perfect. Practitioners already know that there is no Dharma that calming-and-contemplation does not embrace. Yet because the Dharmas embraced are many, the meanings of great and small, shared and unshared, provisional and real, conceivable and inconceivable must each be recognized. Partial and perfect will therefore be distinguished further.

The discussion has five parts: first, great and small; second, half and full; third, partial and perfect; fourth, gradual and sudden; fifth, provisional and real. Ultimate principle cannot originally be called great or small, provisional or real. Great, small, provisional, and real are all inexpressible. Yet when causes and conditions are complete, meanings such as great and small can still be provisionally established in speech. Through Hīnayāna skillful means, the Buddha taught the small Dharma to the five monks; through Mahāyāna skillful means, he taught the great Dharma to bodhisattvas. Although great and small are both skillful means, the principle that makes each what it is must still be known. These five contrasting pairs are therefore examined so they will not be conflated or disordered.

2. Great and Small

Small: Calming-and-Contemplation That Analyzes Dharmas

“Small” means Hīnayāna. Because practitioners’ wisdom is weaker, they can only cultivate calming-and-contemplation that analyzes Dharmas, analyzing material and mental Dharmas. When the Explanatory Treatise explains the perfection of giving, for example, it refutes non-Buddhist “neighboring-void” particles by asking: “Does this particle ultimately exist or not? If ultimate-particle form exists, it has parts in the ten directions; if ultimate-particle form does not exist, it has no parts in the ten directions.” If ultimate-particle form can be analyzed without ever being exhausted, one falls into views of permanence and existence. If it is analyzed until completely exhausted, one falls into views of annihilation and nonexistence. This is how non-Buddhist paths analyze material Dharma. They analyze mental Dharma in the same way: attachment to either an existing or a nonexistent mind falls into annihilation or permanence. These are the non-Buddhist modes of analyzing form and mind.

The treatise then explains the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s correct analytical contemplation: “Whether form is coarse or subtle, contemplated altogether, it is impermanent and non-self.” Why? Coarse and subtle form and the other Dharmas all arise from ignorance. Ignorance is not real, so coarse and subtle form are provisionally existent. Precisely because they are provisional, they are impermanent and have no intrinsic nature; one can thereby enter emptiness. Again, the arising of even one extremely subtle thought of mind necessarily depends on faculty and object. Not one Dharma fails to arise from causes and conditions, and everything arising from causes and conditions is impermanent. One account says that “one thought of mind has sixty moments,” another that it “has thirty billion moments.” No moment abides, and therefore thought after thought is impermanent.

Because there is impermanence, there is also no controller; afflictions cannot be established at their root. Without karma there is no suffering, and birth and death are quiescent; this is called nirvāṇa. This is the “purport of contemplation analyzing form and mind.” The name analytical Dharma originally also occurred among non-Buddhist paths; here correct analysis is disclosed in contrast to erroneous analysis. It is not only non-Buddhist wrong views that require treatment by correct analysis. Buddhist disciples who produce attached views by grasping the Dharma gates taught by the Buddha likewise require it. Four kinds of attachment may arise from each of the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s four gates, and likewise from each of the Perfect Teaching’s four gates. Whenever one falls into conceptual play and contention, holding oneself right and others wrong, one resembles someone who drinks ambrosia but instead damages life and dies early, or binds oneself with a golden chain and continues revolving in birth and death. All such attachments should therefore be broken through correct analysis.

The Great Treatise therefore says: “What is called breaking nirvāṇa does not break the nirvāṇa attained by noble ones. It is only because students who have not yet realized nirvāṇa grasp it and form conceptual play that one speaks of breaking nirvāṇa.” On this account, every such attachment should be broken through analytical skillful means. Analytical Dharma has four gates, and every gate possesses the ten Dharmas, beginning with recognition of right causes and conditions and ending with not producing attachment to Dharma. Through these, first meaning can be seen within every gate. One can therefore know that the analytical calming-and-contemplation practiced in the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s four gates definitely belongs to Hīnayāna.

Great: Calming-and-Contemplation That Embodies Dharmas

Next, “great” is clarified, meaning Mahāyāna. Practitioners’ wisdom is deep and sharp, and they cultivate nonarising and nonceasing calming-and-contemplation that embodies Dharmas. Because it is practiced by great persons, it is called “Mahāyāna.” The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā explains the Mahāyāna through immediate emptiness, and Mahāyāna means the Great Vehicle. A Mahāyāna scripture says, “If one wishes to attain the śrāvaka fruit, one should study prajñā.” Prajñā was originally a bodhisattva Dharma, but the great Dharma can contain the small and therefore includes śrāvakas incidentally. It is like the Vermilion Bird Gate, built by the Son of Heaven and originally opening directly into royal affairs, yet ordinary people may also enter and leave through it. Though it permits their passage, it remains the imperial palace gate. Mahāyāna is the same. It originally teaches bodhisattvas that Dharmas are empty in their very essence. Although it also includes Hīnayāna, it remains great. Conversely, even though the Tripiṭaka’s analysis of Dharmas contains buddhas and bodhisattvas, it remains Hīnayāna.

Mahāyāna contemplation embodying Dharmas differs from the Tripiṭaka. The Tripiṭaka holds that names are provisional but Dharma-entities really exist, and therefore analyzes real Dharmas until they return to emptiness. It is like dismantling a pillar so that the place where the pillar stood becomes empty. Mahāyāna contemplation embodying Dharmas says that both names and the real Dharmas they designate are provisional. Their own marks are immediately empty and originally void and quiescent. The image of a pillar in a mirror was never a real pillar and need not await the pillar’s destruction to become empty. 〔天〕 The image is immediately empty, neither arising nor ceasing, unlike the actual pillar.

The Great Treatise further explains the contemplation embodying Dharmas cultivated by Mahāyāna practitioners. It recounts the Buddha standing upon one squared timber and telling the monks: “It is like a monk who, when entering meditative concentration, can transform earth into gold and gold into earth. In reality it is neither actual gold nor actual earth but is produced by transformation.” Form and mind are the same: they neither truly arise nor truly cease but are only transformations of ignorance. Since they were never born originally, how could they now undergo real extinction? The treatise also gives the example of contemplating one bolt of cotton cloth: it immediately possesses the eighteen emptinesses. This is called “contemplation embodying Dharmas.”

To go further, the analysis performed in the Tripiṭaka Teaching is called “contemplating form and mind according to dispositions.” It analyzes the Dharmas believed to be real and is therefore contemplation on the level of phenomena. The true truth entered through it is not buddha-nature and cannot converge with real principle; it is established as true only in accord with sentient beings’ attachments. Mahāyāna embodiment of Dharmas is called “contemplating form and mind according to principle.” It resembles tracing an illusion to the illusionist and the illusionist to the method that makes the illusion, or tracing a dream to sleep and sleep to mind. Tracing illusory form and mind leads to ignorance, and tracing ignorance leads to buddha-nature. Because embodiment of Dharmas can penetrate truth, it is called “contemplation according to principle.”

Calming-and-contemplation embodying Dharmas also has four gates, each possessing the ten Dharmas that accomplish contemplative practice. This contemplation does not merely embody as illusion the form and mind in the retributions of non-Buddhist paths. It likewise embodies every attachment involved—from grasping the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s four gates through grasping a gate as a view before entering the Perfect Teaching’s four gates—as illusion. Only this is definitely called “Mahāyāna calming-and-contemplation.” If the purport of contemplative method here is understood, even attachments to Mahāyāna gates must still be broken through contemplation of emptiness.

This is ultimately unlike certain worldly Dharma masters and meditation masters who claim that Laozi’s “Way and Virtue” or Zhuangzi’s “Free and Easy Wandering” equals the Buddha-Dharma. Such claims cannot stand. Attachment even to a Perfect-Teaching Dharma gate can be broken by the first gate of the Tripiṭaka and cannot enter even Hīnayāna; how much less could a common and crude mind of views do so? The two are as far apart as a firefly and the sun, or a high mountain and the tip of a hair. Some claim that their own way alone is true and thereby disparage Gautama. Should such attachment not be broken?

3. Half and Full · Partial and Perfect

Half and Full

Second is the clarification of half and full. “Half” means the nine divisions of Dharma; “full” means the twelve divisions. One judgment in circulation holds that only when the teaching of nirvāṇa’s permanent abiding appeared did the teaching become full, while everything earlier was half. Bodhiruci also said, “The Tripiṭaka is half; everything from the Prajñā onward is full.” The pair half and full is introduced here only to support the clarification of great and small. Great and small were already judged through analyzing and embodying Dharmas; half and full are likewise judged through embodiment and analysis, as above and so forth.

Partial and Perfect

Third is the clarification of partial and perfect. “Partial” means one-sided; “perfect” means full and complete. In a general statement, what prevents calling Hīnayāna partial? Yet to distinguish the particular meanings of each name, one cannot be so sweeping. The names half and small have fixed and narrow boundaries that cannot extend into a longer range. The meaning of partial, however, reaches widely from the small into the great.

For example, a half moon reaches only the upper- or lower-half boundary. A waxing moon is different: from the first bow-shaped, eyebrow-like crescent through the fourteenth night, all are called gradual; only on the fifteenth night is it called the full moon. Small and half are the same. They reach only analytical Dharma, the half-word teaching, and Hīnayāna and cannot be called great. The meaning of partial extends much farther: from the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s analytical calming-and-contemplation through the Separate Teaching’s calming-and-contemplation that leaves the two extremes but is still within the process of entering the Middle, all is called partial. The Great Scripture therefore says, “Before this, we were all called people of wrong views.” Only the Perfect Teaching’s calming-and-contemplation—with three truths in one mind and words spoken according to the Buddha’s own intent—can alone bear the name perfect.

4. Gradual and Sudden

Gradual and Sudden within the Four Teachings

Fourth is the clarification of gradual and sudden. Gradual means having a sequence, using shallow Dharmas to enter deep ones. Sudden means immediately complete and immediately ultimate. This has no other purport; it still supports the clarification of partial and perfect. The first three teachings’ calming-and-contemplation is entirely gradual, while that of the Perfect Teaching is called sudden. Explained according to the names, the meaning is already clear, but it will now be examined broadly so no doubt or obstruction remains.

The first two teachings’ calming-and-contemplation is gradual and not sudden, because its power cannot reach far and enters only partial truth. Perfect-Teaching calming-and-contemplation is sudden and not gradual, because it proceeds on the great straight road and is immediately middle at the very extremes. The Separate Teaching’s calming-and-contemplation is both gradual and sudden. Why? At the first arousal of mind, it knows the Middle Way and may therefore be called sudden; but it must pass through skillful means to enter and is therefore also gradual.

Distinguished further, the contemplation, teaching, practice, and realization of the first two kinds of calming-and-contemplation are all called gradual. The Separate Teaching’s teaching, contemplation, and practice are gradual, while its path of realization is sudden. The Perfect Teaching’s teaching, contemplation, practice, and realization are all sudden. Why? The first two contemplations are taught as skillful means, like a thatched hut and a winding narrow path; their teaching, contemplation, practice, and realization are therefore all gradual. Separate contemplation is taught together with skillful means. Cultivation according to those means first breaks shared delusions within the three realms, so teaching, contemplation, and practice are gradual. Later one breaks ignorance and sees buddha-nature, so the path of realization is sudden.

Perfect contemplation says: “Uprightly cast aside skillful means and teach only the unsurpassed path”; “Only this one matter is real; the other Two Vehicles are not true”; and “Teach the most real matter.” This is called real teaching. It also says: “Practice the Tathāgata’s practice”; “Enter the Tathāgata’s room, robe, and seat”; and “There is another one practice that is the Tathāgata’s practice.” This is called real practice. The Middle Way seen is the one ultimate, the same as the Dharma body attained by the Tathāgata, without differentiation. This is called real realization.

At causal stations, the first two contemplations have teaching, practice, realization, and practitioners. At their resultant stations, however, they have only teaching and no practice, realization, or persons. Why? Practitioners at causal stations reduce the body to ashes, enter quiescence, sink into emptiness, and return to extinction. They cannot become the buddhas posited at the summit of the resultant stations. Those buddhas are only provisionally established in teaching, so the result has a teaching-name but no actual practice, realization, or person.

At causal stations, the Separate Teaching likewise has teaching, practice, realization, and persons. As for its resultant station, it too has only teaching and no practice, realization, or person. Why? If someone breaks ignorance and ascends the first ground, that person is then at the Perfect Teaching’s first abode and no longer at the Separate Teaching’s first ground. If even the first ground is like this, how much more later grounds and the result? One can therefore know that practitioners in the Separate Teaching’s causal stations cannot reach the resultant summit it establishes. Thus it is said, “At the resultant summit there is no person.”

The Perfect Teaching is different. Its teaching, practice, realization, and persons at causal stations all reach continuously from cause to result and are real from beginning to end. It is therefore said, “There really are persons.”

Opening the Gradual to Reveal the Sudden · Indeterminate Entry into the Perfect

Before the teaching, practice, realization, and persons of the first three contemplations are converged into the Perfect Teaching, they do not even know the perfect, much less enter it. But if the Buddha converges their purport and opens the gradual to reveal the sudden, all can pass into it. They were not originally sudden in their immediate form, but are opened from the gradual into the sudden. The Lotus therefore says: “What you practice is the bodhisattva path”; “Each mounts the jeweled cart, fitting the children’s original wish”; and “This scripture resolves the śrāvaka Dharma; this scripture is king of the scriptures.” This opens and connects gradual Dharmas so all can enter, receiving them through distinct principle. The paths and fruits of the Two Vehicles attained in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra are therefore not separated from the Perfect Teaching’s permanent abiding. Continuing to cultivate according to this, all will become buddhas. This is entering the perfect from the gradual, also called opening the gradual to reveal the sudden.

Further, the four kinds of calming-and-contemplation need not all wait until their own cultivation is complete to enter the Perfect Teaching, nor all wait for the opening of the gradual and revelation of the sudden. The timing of entry is indeterminate. Why? The direct cause within the mind-nature of every sentient being is like milk. Hearing the Dharma of the revealing cause that can disclose the direct cause is called placing poison in milk. The direct cause is unbroken, like the four subtle constituents continuously present in milk. Although the five flavors keep changing, the four subtle constituents remain throughout; the poison follows them into every flavor, each of which can kill. Sentient beings’ mind-nature is the same. The direct cause is not destroyed, and the poison of the revealing cause can be aroused anywhere according to how quickly or slowly the direct cause matures: through principle, teaching, practice, or as realization.

For example, pratyekabuddhas possess sharp wisdom and mature wholesome roots, so even when born in an age without a buddha they can awaken spontaneously. Arousal through principle is the same: wholesome roots planted in the distant past allow the poison of the revealing cause to arise naturally in this life even without hearing the Perfect Teaching. Hearing the Avataṃsaka and awakening as sunlight illuminates high mountains is arousal through teaching. Reflecting after hearing and awakening during that reflection is arousal through contemplative practice. If one at the station of purification of the six faculties advances to break ignorance, it is arousal as realization through resemblance; if one further increases the path and diminishes birth and death, it too is arousal as realization. This explains indeterminate timing of entry from the perspective of Perfect-Teaching practitioners.

If practitioners of the first three teachings arouse it while still ordinary beings, it is arousal through principle; if through hearing teaching, arousal through teaching; if through cultivating skillful means, arousal through contemplative practice; if at worthy or noble stations, arousal as realization. This explains indeterminate timing from the perspective of practitioners of the first three teachings.

There is another kind of indeterminacy that does not resemble taking poison and killing a person. For example, when cultivating non-outflow Dharma, outflow Dharma may arise without being sought, while neither segmentary nor transformational birth and death is severed. If non-outflow arises while cultivating the Middle Way, one thereafter leaves forever the ocean of suffering and cyclic turning in the three realms. This severs only one kind of birth and death rather than both and is also called indeterminate.

Gradual and Perfect within Each Teaching

Further, each of the four kinds of calming-and-contemplation has perfect and gradual within its own scope. In the Tripiṭaka Teaching, cultivating skillful means from the first arousal of mind and entering the station of truth is called gradual. Severing bonds with thirty-four thoughts and accomplishing its result—can this not be called perfect? In the Shared and Separate Teachings, from the initial through the final mind, how could gradual and perfect be absent? The Perfect Teaching is called perfect because its principle is ultimate in essence, yet it too has a sequence from the initial mind through forty-one grounds. Is this not gradual? Wondrous awakening reaches the ultimate—is this not perfect? Thus perfect-perfect is not gradual-perfect, and perfect-gradual is not gradual-gradual. The Perfect Teaching’s perfect result is not the perfect result gradually attained in the first three teachings, and its gradual cause is not their gradual cause. Every teaching therefore has both gradual and perfect within its own scope. The Commentary on the Lotus should explain this broadly.

Yet gradual-gradual is not perfect-gradual, though after opening and convergence it can become perfect-gradual. Gradual-perfect is not perfect-perfect and cannot later become perfect-perfect. That is, the gradual causes of the first three teachings are not the Perfect Teaching’s gradual cause, but can become its gradual cause through opening and convergence. The perfect results established by the first three teachings are not the Perfect Teaching’s perfect result and cannot later become it. Why? The Lotus says, “What you practice is the bodhisattva path.” The first three teachings’ gradual causes can therefore be opened into the Perfect Teaching’s gradual cause. Their perfect results are only provisional establishments; the resultant stations themselves cannot be transformed into the buddha-fruit of wondrous awakening.

The same pattern applies in other pairs. Small-small is not great-small but can become great-small; small-great is not great-great and cannot become great-great. In other words, the small within a small Dharma is not the small contained within a great Dharma, but can be opened into that small. The great result taught by the small teaching is not the great teaching’s great result and cannot become it. Provisional-provisional is not real-provisional but can become real-provisional; provisional-real is not real-real and cannot become real-real. That is, the provisional within a provisional teaching is not the provisional contained within a real teaching, but can be opened into it. The real result taught by a provisional teaching is not the real teaching’s real result and cannot become the genuine real result. Why? The resultant summits of the first three teachings have only teaching-names and no actual persons, so provisional-real cannot become real-real. Half and full, gradual and sudden, should be distinguished in the same way without writing out the complex wording again.

When one seeks inwardly through contemplation of mind, Dharma-characteristics should originally be like this, but many people do not believe it. Five similes from the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra are therefore now used to establish the meaning.

Five Similes

The text called “the sixth” says: “Ordinary beings are like milk; stream-enterers like curds; once-returners like raw cream; non-returners like clarified cream; arhats, pratyekabuddhas, and buddhas like ghee.” The Great Treatise also says, “In śrāvaka scriptures, arhatship is called the buddha-ground.” Arhats, pratyekabuddhas, and buddhas therefore all belong to ghee in this simile. Does this simile not explain the five flavors within the Tripiṭaka Teaching? The gradual and perfect within its own scope can be established through this example.

The text called “the thirty-second” says: “Sentient beings are like milk mixed with blood; stream-enterers and once-returners like pure milk; non-returners like curds; arhats like raw cream; pratyekabuddhas and bodhisattvas like clarified cream; buddhas like ghee.” Does this not explain the five flavors within the Shared Teaching? Pratyekabuddhas have encroached upon habituations and are slightly superior to śrāvakas, so they are placed with bodhisattvas at clarified cream. A buddha has exhausted both primary dispositions and habituations and is called ghee. This comparison reveals gradual and perfect within the Shared Teaching’s own scope.

The text called “the ninth” says: “Sentient beings are like a newly calved cow, with blood and milk not yet separated; śrāvakas like milk; pratyekabuddhas like curds; bodhisattvas like raw and clarified cream; buddhas like ghee.” Does this not convey the five flavors of the Separate Teaching? At the beginning and middle of the ten abodes, one can wholly sever the delusions of views and thoughts severed by the Shared Teaching; these stations are called milk and generally correspond to śrāvakas. The final mind of the ten abodes is slightly deeper and corresponds to pratyekabuddhas as curds. The ten practices and ten dedications are like raw and clarified cream. At the very beginning of the ten grounds one is already called a buddha and is therefore like ghee. This simile reveals gradual and perfect within Separate-Teaching calming-and-contemplation.

The text called “the twenty-seventh” says: “On Snow Mountain is a grass called forbearance; if a cow eats it, it becomes ghee.” The grass represents the right path; one who can cultivate the right path sees buddha-nature. Does this simile not convey the Perfect Teaching? Without passing through the first four flavors, one becomes ghee directly. This comparison can reveal stations such as gradual and perfect.

The text called “the eighth” says: “Place poison in milk; permeating the five flavors, it can kill a person in every one.” Does this simile not represent the indeterminate? From it arise the four kinds—arousal through principle, teaching, practice, and realization—and entry into the perfect becomes possible.

The foregoing is the examination made through gradual and sudden. The preceding sections on great and small, half and full, and partial and perfect, and the following section on provisional and real, should also be examined in this way. Only the boundary between small and great and half and full is fixed and separated at this point and cannot be entirely identical to the remaining sections.

5. Provisional and Real

Establishing, Opening, and Abolishing the Provisional

Fifth is the clarification of provisional and real. “Provisional” is expedient strategic assessment: temporarily employed, then abolished after use. “Real” is a record according with reality, the ultimate purport and return.

Establishing provisional Dharmas has approximately three meanings. First, the provisional is established for the real. Second, the provisional is opened and explained to disclose the real. Third, the provisional is abolished to disclose the real, like the three lotus similes in the Lotus teaching. The buddhas appear in the world for one great work, originally for the one real, perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation, yet establish three kinds of provisional calming-and-contemplation for sentient beings. The provisional is not the Buddha’s original intent, but that intent is not outside provisional Dharmas. Once the three provisional contemplations are opened and explained, the one real perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation is disclosed.

When the provisional is established for the real, the one real has now been established. When the provisional is opened to reveal the real, the provisional Dharma itself opens into reality and no separate provisional remains to discuss. One therefore next speaks of abolishing the provisional to reveal the real: the provisional Dharma is abolished while the real remains. The three names are provisionally borrowed to explain provisional and real, and their meanings are fitting.

Question: Why employ this pair provisional and real?

Answer: The Buddha knows that sentient beings have many kinds of faculties, desires, and inclinations and therefore uses the four siddhāntas to mature them.

For one who wishes to hear right causes and conditions, the Tripiṭaka Teaching is taught. For one who wishes to hear that causes and conditions are immediately empty, Shared-Teaching calming-and-contemplation is taught. For one who wishes to hear of practice over many eons, Separate-Teaching calming-and-contemplation is taught. For one who wishes to hear that the immediate is middle, Perfect-Teaching calming-and-contemplation is taught. This is accordance with the worldly siddhānta, also called accordance with desire. Three provisional kinds and one real kind of calming-and-contemplation are taught by establishing the provisional for the one real.

To cause sentient beings to give rise to phenomenal goodness supporting the true truth, Tripiṭaka contemplation is taught. To cause them to give rise to principial goodness supporting the true truth, Shared contemplation is taught. To cause them to give rise to phenomenal goodness supporting the Middle Way, Separate contemplation is taught. To cause them to give rise to principial goodness supporting the Middle Way, Perfect contemplation is taught. This is accordance with the individual siddhānta, also called accordance with what is fitting, in teaching provisional and real calming-and-contemplation.

To break erroneous views of causes and conditions and of no causes and conditions, Tripiṭaka contemplation is taught. To break a clumsy mode of crossing, Shared contemplation is taught. To break Dharma shared with the Two Vehicles, Separate contemplation is taught. To break Dharma gates that still carry skillful means, Perfect contemplation is taught. This teaches provisional and real calming-and-contemplation according to the counteractive siddhānta.

For conceivable dull faculties, the clumsy method brings entry into the true truth, and Tripiṭaka contemplation is taught. For conceivable sharp faculties, a skillful method brings entry into the true truth, and Shared contemplation is taught. For inconceivable dull faculties, a clumsy method brings vision of the Middle Way, and Separate contemplation is taught. For inconceivable sharp faculties, a skillful method brings vision of the Middle Way, and Perfect contemplation is taught. This is establishing the three provisionals for the one real.

Arising and Abolition According to the Siddhāntas

When provisional and real are set in relation, four kinds of calming-and-contemplation result. The meaning of establishing the provisional for the real has now been explained. Provisional and real arise precisely because of the siddhāntas, and they can later be abolished for the same reason. Why? Sentient beings’ afflictive bonds are thick, while sharp wisdom and wholesome roots are thin. The first contemplation is therefore made to arise so phenomenal goodness will arise. Once phenomenal goodness has arisen, afflictions have been disciplined and thinned, and Tripiṭaka contemplation can be abolished. Shared contemplation then arises so principial goodness will arise; once it has arisen, Shared contemplation is abolished. Separate contemplation then arises so phenomenal goodness beyond the three realms will arise; once it has arisen, Separate contemplation is abolished. Perfect contemplation then arises so principial goodness beyond the three realms will arise. Thus arising and abolition both accord with causes and conditions, and the teaching is called provisional and real calming-and-contemplation. Arising and abolition within the other three siddhāntas can be understood in the same way.

In terms of arising and abolition through the teachings of the five flavors: at the Avataṃsaka period, two provisionals are abolished for Mahāyāna practitioners and one provisional and one real made to arise. At the Tripiṭaka period, two provisionals and one real are abolished and only one provisional arises. In the Vaipulya period all four kinds of calming-and-contemplation arise. In the Prajñā period one provisional is abolished and two provisionals and one real arise. In the Lotus period the three provisionals are abolished and only the one real arises. In the Mahāparinirvāṇa period all four arise again and all enter buddha-nature without obstruction.

The Tathāgata therefore skillfully employs the siddhāntas, making Dharma gates arise or abolishing them at the proper time and acting according to sentient beings’ faculties, always for their benefit. The Tathāgata does not teach empty and profitless Dharma. Precisely to liberate people, a gate arises when it should arise and is abolished when it should be abolished. The one real is taught in contrast to the three provisionals; the real remains while the provisional is abolished, as already explained.

All Four Real · All Four Provisional · The Double Negation

Now a further examination is made. All four kinds of calming-and-contemplation are real and not false. Why? Without opening and resolving them, there would be no means to bring practitioners into truth. This scripture now resolves the śrāvaka Dharma; it is king of the scriptures and opens the gate of skillful means to show the real mark. Every kind of calming-and-contemplation can enter the perfect. Like a swift horse that sees the shadow of a whip and immediately gallops onto the right road, all four kinds are therefore real.

Again, all four kinds of calming-and-contemplation are provisional. Why? All four principles are inexpressible. The provisional is inexpressible and therefore was originally not provisional; the real is also inexpressible and therefore was originally not real. What is not provisional is forcibly called provisional; what is not real is forcibly called real. Since both are forcibly established in speech, why not call the provisional real? Because once it falls into speech, it is entirely provisional.

Again, all these provisionals and reals are neither provisional nor real. Why? Because all are inexpressible. This neither-provisional-nor-real cannot be made into another thing apart from the real discussed above. Earlier, seeing principle was called real. That real is precisely neither provisional nor real; their meanings do not differ. If they differed, another wisdom would have to illuminate another truth. But because the principle faced and delusion treated are the same, they cannot be made into two. Relative to the provisional it is called real; when expressive teaching is abolished, it is called principle, and hence neither provisional nor real.

Teaching is immediately principle, and provisional and real are immediately neither provisional nor real. They are nondual and undifferentiated, neither combined nor scattered. The nature of principle that is neither provisional nor real is constantly quiescent and is called “calming.” Though quiescent, it constantly illuminates and may be spoken of as provisional or real; this is called “contemplation.” Because of contemplation, it is called “wisdom” and “prajñā.” Because of calming, it is called “eye” and “Śūraṃgama.” What these names indicate is nondual and undifferentiated, neither combined nor scattered: inconceivable calming-and-contemplation.

It is not only when real Dharma is disclosed that the real is neither provisional nor real. When provisional Dharma is opened and explained, it too is neither provisional nor real. This still belongs to the meaning of opening the provisional to reveal the real.

Receiving the Shared Teaching into the Separate

Question: Establishing three provisionals for one real gives only four kinds of calming-and-contemplation in all. If one separately speaks of calming-and-contemplation in which the Separate Teaching receives the Shared, is it provisional or real? Why is it not counted among the four? Why speak only of receiving the Shared? At what station is a person received, and into what station?

Answer: If the person received enters only the Separate Teaching’s doctrine, this is provisional. If through receiving the person enters a station of realization, it is real. Each of the Four Teachings is discussed from its beginning through its end. Receiving concerns only an endpoint and has no beginning of its own, so it is not counted among the four. Speaking generally, every teaching might have receiving, but that meaning is not used here. The Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings describe principle within the three realms, while the Separate and Perfect Teachings describe principle beyond them. A receiving must be established at the junction between these two classes, so only the Separate receiving the Shared is discussed.

If one speaks wholly according to the Shared Teaching’s stations without discussing the breaking of ignorance, its eighth ground is called the pratyekabuddha ground. Only upon being received from there does one know that a Middle Way exists. At the ninth ground one subdues ignorance; at the tenth one breaks ignorance and is then called a buddha. But after breaking only one portion of ignorance, how could one already be ultimate? One therefore knows this is entry into the Separate Teaching through receiving. Viewed in terms of Separate-Teaching stations, it is entry into the practice-station of the first ground.

If receiving is explained from the true truth, the Shared Teaching’s true truth combines emptiness and the Middle in one statement. From the beginning, practitioners contemplate only the empty aspect within true truth. Only when all delusions of views and thoughts have been broken and they reach the eighth ground are they shown that a Middle Way also exists within true truth. Thus it is said: “The wise see both emptiness and nonemptiness.” Only then do those received hear the Middle Way; hearing it, they see its principle. This is entry into a Separate-Teaching station.

Stations established for Tripiṭaka bodhisattvas are not like this, so receiving is not discussed for them. The Separate and Perfect Teachings already know the Middle Way at the arousal of mind—what could be used to receive them? Receiving therefore occurs only in the Shared Teaching.

Do the Three Provisional Teachings Know the One Real?

Question: Can all three provisional teachings know the one real?

Answer: The Separate Teaching knows it from the beginning; the Shared Teaching knows it only later; the Tripiṭaka Teaching never knows it from beginning to end.

Question: If they know it, why are they still called provisional? If they do not know it, do they not contradict two scriptures?

Answer: Although the Separate Teaching knows the Middle Way from the beginning, the teaching heard still carries skillful means and is therefore provisional. Although the Shared Teaching knows it later, only those capable of being received know it; the Shared Teaching itself remains provisional. This meaning can be understood. As for the claim that the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s not knowing contradicts two scriptures, the Great Scripture says: “If arhats do not know the Three Jewels as permanently abiding and unchanging, all their prohibitive precepts are incomplete and they cannot attain the śrāvaka path.” This difficulty must now be resolved.

Through their own power alone, arhats should originally be unable to know or see permanent abiding. Just as an unopened divine eye cannot see beyond an obstruction, one cannot know without hearing another person explain. Arhats have not opened the Buddha eye and have not heard the Buddha’s explanation; how could they know permanent abiding by themselves? The Lotus therefore says: “Regarding the merit they have attained, they produce the perception of having attained extinction; if they encounter another buddha, they can attain resolution.” It also says: “Śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and non-retrogressing bodhisattvas also cannot know.” One should therefore know that without hearing, they cannot know. Their knowledge mentioned in scripture extends only to the principle they themselves have realized.

The unconditioned true truth may also be called permanent because it has one mark and does not move. If someone distinguishes two changing and flowing marks within true truth, genuine wisdom cannot arise. One must contemplate emptiness to enter non-outflow. Subhūti, for example, contemplated emptiness, while Kauṇḍinya realized the wisdom of nonarising. As for prohibitive discipline being incomplete, if one contemplates emptiness and attains precepts shared with the path, this is completeness of precepts.

The Avataṃsaka therefore says: “The real nature and characteristics of all Dharmas permanently abide without change; the Two Vehicles both attain this, yet are not thereby called buddhas.” One can thus know that the name permanent abiding extends across great and small and admits the explanation above. Without this explanation, the Tripiṭaka Teaching does not teach Mahāyāna permanent abiding, so how could śrāvakas fulfill the śrāvaka path and prohibitive precepts? With this explanation, precepts shared with the path are faultless and their wholesome meaning becomes still clearer.

For another example, the Great Perfection of Wisdom says: “Sexual desire obstructs birth in the Brahmā heaven; how much more awakening?” Birth in the Brahmā heaven requires severing desire; attaining awakening requires severing desire for the two extremes. The same name desire is used in both places, but the meanings differ. The phrase permanent abiding is the same.

To enter true truth, one must know the unconditioned as permanent and unchanging. To enter true mark, one must likewise know permanent abiding as one unchanging mark. The expression knowing permanent abiding is the same, but what is known in the Hīnayāna and Mahāyāna differs. Saying that Tripiṭaka calming-and-contemplation does not know the Perfect Teaching or the one real therefore does not contradict scripture.

Two Kinds of Initial Practice

The Śrīmālādevī Sūtra says: “If one does not know permanent abiding, none of one’s Three Refuges is accomplished.” How should this be resolved? If one traces the root far back, practitioners of the Three Vehicles were not wholly ignorant of Dharma when they first practiced. If wisdom born of hearing obtained while cultivating the four establishments of mindfulness is treated as initial practice, they already knew from that beginning that true truth permanently abides and did not produce the sixty-two views. Because mind had no dependence, they could accomplish the path of worthies and sages. This interpretation is the same as the preceding one.

If practice in the distant past is treated as initial practice, these people first aroused the mind of awakening and already knew permanent abiding. Later, fearing birth and death, they retreated from the Mahāyāna and took up Hīnayāna. Prince Facai and the retrogressing bodhisattva in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra had from the beginning taken refuge in the Three Jewels as one essence and perfumed their precepts and goodness through cultivation. They received Dharma but did not abandon it. Because mind was inexhaustible, their precepts were inexhaustible, and every precept and wholesome Dharma was perfumed by the initial great mind.

This resembles earth invisibly enriching trees and enabling all their sprouts to grow. Hīnayāna refuge and precept-Dharma do not depart from bodhisattva precepts; the power of bodhisattva precepts enables Hīnayāna refuge and precepts to be accomplished. This is the meaning intended. If one refuses to acknowledge that permanent abiding was known during initial practice, refuge, reception of precepts, and karmavācanā in the Tripiṭaka Teaching could not be established at all. Explained in this way, the meanings of the two scriptures, great and small, do not contradict one another.

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Three〔Lower〕

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0